the great Taxes which are imposed upon the Subjects but without question the chief reason is that France since that time has found out new ways to draw Money out of other Countries § 27. As to the Form of Government of France it is to be observ'd That anciently there were very potent Dukes Earls and Lords in France who tho' they were Vassals of the King yet they us'd to pay no further Obedience to him than was consistent with their own Interest except the Kings were in a Condition to oblige them to it But all these in process of Time were extinguish'd and their Countries united to the Crown Now-a-days the Dukes and Earls in France are nothing else but bare Titles annex'd to some considerable Estate without any Sovereignty or Jurisdiction And whereas formerly certain Countries used to be assign'd to the King's Sons whereof they bore the Title now-a-days only a certain yearly Revenue is allotted them with the Title of a certain Dukedom or County wherein perhaps they have not a Foot of Ground And after the ancient Sovereign Dukedoms and Earldoms were abolish'd some of the great Men of the Kingdom had taken upon themselves great Authority in the Kingdom but by the Policy of Richlieu and Mararini they were reduc'd to such a Condition that they dare not utter a Word against the King The Assembly of the Estates there being three of them viz. The Clergy Nobility and the Citizens they making up the third Estate were also formerly in great Veneration whereby the King's Power was much limited But they having not been conven'd since the Year 1614 their Authority is quite suppress'd Those of the Reform'd Religion did prove also very troublesome to the Kings of France as long as they were in a Condition to take up Arms but with the loss of Rochelle they lost the Power of giving their Kings any Disturbance for the future And tho' the King hitherto does not force their Consciences yet he draws off a great many from that Party by hopes of his Royal Favour and Preferments Heretofore the Parliament of Paris us'd to oppose the King's Designs under pretence that it had a right that the King could not do any thing of great moment without its consent but this King hath taught it only to intermeddle with Judicial Business and some other Concerns which the King now and then is pleas'd to leave to its Decision The Gallick Church also boasts of a particular Prerogative in regard of the Court of Rome she always having disputed with the Pope some part of his Authority over her and the King has the Nomination of the Bishops and Abbots all which contributes much to the Strength and Increase of this Kingdom if a wise and good King sits upon the Throne § 28. When we duely weigh the Power of France in comparison with its Neighbours it is easily perceiv'd that there is not any State in Christendom which France doth not equal if not exceed in Power 'T is true in former Ages the English reduc'd the French but at that time they were possess'd of a great part of it themselves there were then several Demi-Sovereign Princes the French Infantry was then inconsiderable and the English Bows were terrible to them All which is quite otherwise now and the English Land-forces are now not to be compar'd with the French neither in Number nor Goodness since the English are unexercis'd and their Civil Wars have rather been carried on by Armies rais'd on a sudden than well disciplin'd Troops and these Wars have not a little weaken'd this Nation On the other hand the English have chiefly apply'd themselves to Sea Affairs and in this the French cannot hitherto be compared with the English yet England can scarce reap any great Advantages from France at Sea For suppose they should beat the French Fleet yet they would scarce venture to make a Descent upon France as having not any footing there and the French Privateers would certainly do great mischief to them But if the English should once miscarry at Sea an that the French should once get footing in England it might perhaps prove fatal to that Kingdom since the fate of the War must be then decided by the Issue of one Battel England having no Inland strong Holds In the last Age Spain prov'd very troublesome to France the French scarce being able to defend themselves against it and having several times been oblig'd to make Peace upon disadvantageous Conditions But besides that at that time the French Infantry was good for little and the Spanish Nation was then at its heighth whereas now the Spanish Nobility is more for Debauchery Gaming and such like Intrigues than for acquiring Glory in War they were then in full possession of all the Netherlands and Charles V. had a great Advantage by being Emperour But now-a-days the Netherlands are miserably torn to pieces they being scarce able to Garrison the places that remain Naples and Milan are almost in the same condition and France may easily secure the Coast of Provence against the Spaniards who may be well satisfy'd if the French don't by the way of Roussilion Navarre or Bayonne enter Spain Italy is neither willing nor powerfull enough to hurt France but these Princes are well satisfy'd if France does not pass the Alpes and disturb their Repose The French are not powerfull enough for the Dutch at Sea if they have an Opportunity to make use of all their Naval Strength yet the French Privateers may do them considerable Mischief wherefore I cannot see what benefit Holland can reap from a War with France without an absolute necessity For the Dutch Land-forces gather'd out of all Nations are not likely to do any great Feats against it The Swiss also neither can nor will hurt France they being well satisfy'd if they can get Money Wherefore the French need not fear any thing from them except they should make them desperate when in Confederacy with others they might prove very troublesome Germany seems to be the only Country which alone might be able to balance France for if these Princes were well united they are able to bring more numerous Armies into the Field and that in no ways inferiour in Goodness to the French and perhaps they might be able to hold it out with France But considering the present State of Germany it seems next to an impossibility that all the Members of the Empire should unanimously and resolutely engage themselves in a long War and prosecute the same with Vigour For it is not to be imagined that all of them should have an equal Interest in the War and some of them must expect to be ruin'd tho' the War in the main should prove successfull but if it should succeed otherwise they must be great losers by it without reprieve § 29. But if it should be suppos'd that France may be attack'd by a great many at once it is to be consider'd
After his death there was an Interregnum in Denmark during the space of seven years In the mean time the Holsteiners had brought the greatest part of Denmark under their Subjection till the Danes making an Insurrection against them endeavour'd to chase them out of Denmark and for this purpose call'd Waldemar the Son of Christopher II. who had been Educated at the Court of the Emperour Lewis the Bavarian into the Kingdom § 4. Waldemar III. did somwhat restore the decay'd State of the Kingdom having partly forc'd and partly bought the Holsteiners out of Denmark He sold Hisponia and Reval to the Knights of the Cross for 28000 Marks fine silver which sum he bestow'd most upon a Journey which he undertook into the Holy Land But he got Schonen again from Magnus Sameck the then King of Sweden by fair promises and by an agreement made betwixt him and Albert King of Swedeland Gotland was also surrendred to him and some other places belonging at that time to Sweden He was frequently at Wars with the Hanse Towns and died in the year 1375. After him Reign'd his Grandson Olaus VI. born of his Daughter Margaret and Hacquin King of Norway During his Minority the Mother had the supreme Administration of Affairs Having after his Fathers death obtained the Crown of Norway he laid also claim to the Kingdom of Sweden because his Father was Son of Magnus Sameck King of Sweden but he died young In his stead the Danes and Norwegians received for their Queen Margaret his Mother and she having declar'd Erick Pomeran her Sisters Daughters Son her Associate in the Government enter'd into a War against Albert King of Sweden But the Swedes being in general dissatisfied with their King deserted him acknowledging Margaret for their Queen Albert fought a Battel against Margaret but was defeated and taken Prisoner with his Son whom Margaret did not release till after seven years Imprisonment under condition that he should either pay 60000 Marks fine silver for his Ransom or else resign his Pretensions to the Kingdom of Sweden and he having perform'd the last Margaret caused Eric Pomeran to be Crowned King of Sweden In the year next following the Estates of all the three Northern Kingdoms assembled at Calmar where Erick having been declared their King an agreement was made among them that these three Kingdoms for the future should be Rul'd by one King Margaret who had been an extraordinary good Queen to Denmark died in the year 1412. After whose death Erick was sole King over these three Kingdoms but he was in continual broils with the Holsteiners who were assisted by the Hanse Towns concerning the Dutchy of Sleswick which differences were at last composed He surrendred to his Cousins the Dukes of Pomerania the Island of Rugen which had been a considerable time under Danish Subjection In the mean time the Swedes were grown very discontented because Erick did not Govern them according to his Coronation Oath and oppress'd them by his Foreign Officers which oblig'd them to stand up for the Defence of their Liberty The Danes also seeing that he was very careless of the Affairs of the Kingdom and did always live in Gotland did withdraw themselves from his Obedience alledging among other matters that because he had been endeavouring to Establish his Cousin Bogislaus Duke of Pomerania in his Throne in his life time he had thereby violated their Right of a Free Election And having chosen in his stead Christopher Duke of Bavaria Erick's Sisters Son he was Deposed and retired into Pomerania where he ended his life Christopher Reigned till the year 1448. with whose Reign the Danes were very well satisfied § 5. After his Death the Danes made an offer of that Crown to Adolf Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holstein But he being very antient and infirm refused to accept of it and recommended to them Christian Earl of Oldenburgh his Sisters Son whom both the Danes and Norwegians declared their King and in this Family these two Crowns have remained ever since by a continual succession This King soon after began a War with the Swedes who had made one Charles Cnutson their King because they would have driven the deposed King Erick out of Gotland but King Christian coming to his assistance made himself Master of that Island Besides this some of the Swedish Nobility who were dissatisfied with Charles Cnutson having sided with Christian the War began to be carried on very vigorously betwixt these two Nations In this War the Archbishop of Vpsal did attack Charles with such Success that he obliged him to retire into Prussia and Christian was crowned King of Sweden But the Swedes being again dissatisfied with Christian recalled Charles Cnutson when the War began afresh and notwithstanding Charles Cnutson died in the year 1470 and Christian came with a great Army into Swedeland yet could he not maintain himself in the Throne his Forces having been defeated near Stockholm In the year 1471 the Emperor Frederick III. gave to him in Fief Ditmarsen as also to the Country of Holstein the Title of a Dukedom He married his Daughter Margaret to James III. King of Scotland giving her for a Dowry the Orkney Islands and Hetland which had hitherto been dependent on the Kingdom of Norway He died in the year 1481. In whose stead the Danes and Norwegians chose his Son John their King who divided the Dukedom of Holstein with his Brother Frederick This King John after he had reigned in peace for a conâ—iderable time did at last enter into a War against Sweden and having defeated the Dalekarls forced Steenure the Governour to surrender himself and the City of Stockholm and was crowned King of Sweden But in the year 1501 he was miserably and shamefully beaten by the Ditmarsians whom he would have brought under his Subjection and afterwards Steen Sture also drove him out of Sweden He was in continual broils with him and his Successor Suant Sture who were assisted by the Lubeckers till these Differences were at last composed soon after which he died § 6. Him succeeded his Son Christian II who drew upon him the Hatred of the Danes partly because he entertained a Woman of mean birth in the Netherlands whose name was Duivecke to be his Mistress and was strangely led by the Nose by her Mother Sigibirta a crafty old Woman partly because he had caused Torber Oxe the Governour of the Castle of Copenhagen to be as 't is thought unjustly executed In the mean time great Differences were arisen in Sweden betwixt Steen Sture the younger and Gustave Trolle the Archbishop of Vpsal the first having destroyed the Castle of Steka which belonged to the latter King Christian coming to the Assistance of the Archbishop took him along with him into Denmark where they laid the Design against Swedeland A Decree therefore was obtained from the Pope wherein he having condemned the Swedes to
at Sea he must needs prove very troublesom to Denmark § 12. As to the Neighbours of Denmark it Borders on one side upon Germany for Holstein which belongs to the present Royal Ramily is a Fief of the Empire And tho the Land Forces of Denmark do not come to any comparison with those of Germany and Jutland lies quite open on that side yet the Islands are very secure from the Germans who are not provided with Shipping except it should happen that the great and lesser Belt should both be frozen which happens very rarely Neither is there any great probability that these two States should differ except the pretensions upon Hamborough which the King of Denmark will not easily let fall should furnish an occasion for War And to speak truly it is so delicious a morsel that it may easily provoke an Appetite But it will be a very difficult task for the King of Denmark to attain his aim by open force except there should happen a very strange juncture of Affairs or that the inward Divisions or else by treachery this City should give an occasion for its Ruin In the mean while it is not easily to be supposed that the Neighbouring German Princes should suffer that a City of so great Consequence should fall into the hands of a Foreign Prince In fine it is of vast Consequence to Denmark to hold a good understanding with Germany since from thence it must draw the greatest part of its Land-Forces wherewith to defend itself against Swedeland With the Swedes Denmark had been in continual Broils for a considerable time and it seems that there is an old grudge and animosity betwixt these two Nations arising chiefly hence that the Danes have formerly always endeavour'd to make themselves Masters of Sweden and to reduce this Kingdom into the same condition as they had done Norway Besides that afterwards they have made it their business by ruining their Shipping and Trade to prevent the growing Greatness of Sweden But Sweden has always vigorously defended itself and in latter times has gain'd great advantages upon Denmark for the Swedes have not only recover'd Schonen and secured West Gothland by the Fortress of Bahus but they have also a way open into Jutland out of their Provinces in Germany On the other hand the Danes have made it their business hitherto by making Alliances with the Enemies of Sweden to get from them these Advantages But if we consider that these two Kingdoms are now divided by their natural Bounds to preserve which France England and Holland seem to be mutually concern'd and that as in human probability Denmark cannot conquer or maintain itself in Swedeland so the other States of Europe are not likely to suffer that Sweden should become Master of Denmark It seems therefore most convenient that these two Kingdoms should maintain a good understanding and be a mutual security to one another against their Enemies From Holland Denmark may expect real assistance in case it should be in danger of being Conquered since the prosperity of Holland depends partly on the free Trade of the Baltic and if one should become Master both of Sweden and Denmark he would questionless keep these Passages closer than they are now But the Danes also are sensible enough that the Hollanders will not engage themselves any further in their behalf than to keep the ballance even for fear they should with an increase of Power attempt hereafter to raise the Toll in the Sound at pleasure But as long as Holland sides with Denmark England will not be fond of the Danish Party but rather declare for the other side for the preservation of Denmark and the Trade in the Baltic is not of so great consequence to England as it is to Holland The Muscovites may prove very serviceable to Denmark against Sweden yet cannot the Danes make any great account upon an Alliance with them because it is very difficult to maintain a Correspondency with them especially if the Poles should declare for Sweden Besides that the Muscovites as soon as they have obtained their aim commonly have but little regard to Alliances or the Interest of their Allies Denmark can have no great reliance upon Poland except that Crown should be engag'd in a War against Sweden France has hitherto shewn no great concern for Denmark because it has always been in Alliance with its Enemies yet France would not willingly see it ruin'd because no State of Europe would desire the two Northern Kingdoms should be under the Subjection of one Prince But I cannot see any reason why an offensive Alliance with Denmark should be profitable to France Spain is more likely to wish well to Denmark than to assist it except it should happen that Swedeland was engaged in a War against the House of Austria or any other Allie of Spain CHAP. X. Of POLAND § 1. THE POLES who anciently were called Samartians and afterwards Slavonians derived their Name from the Nature of the Country which they possess which lies most upon a Plain for Pole signifies in their language a Plain tho some are of opinion that the Word Polacki is as much as to say the Posterity of Lechus This Nation formerly did inhabit nearer to the Country of the Tartars but after vast Numbers out of Germany entred the Roman Provinces their places were supplied by the nations living behind them And it seems that Poland being in the same manner left by its Inhabitants which were then Venedi or Wends they made room for the next that took their Place These then as 't is said having taken possession of this Country about the year 550 did under the Conduct of Lechus lay there the Foundation of a new State Lechus resided at Gnicsen being encouraged thereunto by an Eagles Nest which he found there and taking it as a good Omen put an Eagle into the Arms of the new Commonwealth giving to that City the name of Gnicsen which in the Polish Language signifies a Nest This Nation first setled it self in that part of the Country which now goes by the name of the great and lesser Poland neither did their Limits extend any further tho since that time they are mightily encreased § 2. The first Governours of this Nation did not assume to themselves the Title of Kings but only that of Dukes and the first form of Government was very inconstant for after the Race of Lechus was extinguished tho it is uncertain how many of them and for how long a time they Ruled or what were their Atchievments twelve Governours which in their Language are called Vayvods did administer the Government who having at first regulated and refined this barbarous People by good Laws and Constitutions at last were divided among themselves Wherefore the Poles elected for their Prince one Cracus who having restored the Commonwealth to its former State built the City of Cracovia so called after his
and extravagant much inclined to an uncountroled liberty or rather licentiousness and petulancy Wherefore Plots and Conspiracies against their Kings are frequent among them whose Actions they canvase with a great deal of freedom being always jealous of the least point of their Liberty They do not want courage but they are more fit to act with a sudden heat than to endure long the fatigues of War And because the Nobles only apply themselves to the War who never serve but on Horseback and the rest of the Inhabitants are of no great spirit their infantry gathered out of the Natives is not worth much wherefore they are obliged in their stead to make use of Foreigners listed into their Service or of the Cosacks who are courageous and active § 15. This Country is of a vast extent and very Fertile in general fit both for Tillage and Pasture or breeding of Cattel For Holland draws most of its Corn out of Poland and the Polish Oxen are sent in great numbers into Germany The Polish Wool also is in good esteem abroad Poland abounds with good Horses Lituania produces abundance of Hony which is most consumed by the Inhabitants who make Mead of it the rest is exported as likewise abundance of Wax Hemp Flax Leather Pot-aslies Salt Wood and the like But on the contrary the Commodities which are imported here are Silk woollen Stuffs and Cloaths Tapestries Sables Hungarian and Spanish Wines abundance of Spice which they use in great quantity in their Dyet If the Poles were addicted in the least to good Husbandry and would apply themselves a little to Manufactures the Commodities fit for exportation here would much surpass those which need be imported Poland is very populous and full of Towns and Villages Some have computed that the King and the Nobility have in their possession 90000 Cities and Villages the Bishops and Canons 100550 the rest of the Clergy Monks and Nuns 60950. Which in all amounts to the number of 250950 Towns and Villages Yet I will not be answerable for this account § 16. The chief strength of this Kingdom consists in the Nobility The Poles have formerly given out that they could raise 250000 Horse some say 200000 out of the Nobility Which seems to be a little largely spoken except you would reckon among them their Servants This is certain that in no Kingdom of Europe there is so great a number of Nobles They also may find a way to raise a proportionable Infantry out of the Cosacks And if they will stretch a little their Purses they are able enough to raise sufficient for the maintaining of a great Army But here is the mischief that the King cannot levy any extraordinary Taxes without the consent of the Nobility and both the Clergy and the Nobility are very backward in paying of any Taxes or at least grow quickly aweary of them except it be in case of the highest necessity And this is the reason why the King of Poland cannot carry on a War long with vigour Besides this when the Nobles are sâ—â—moned to appear in Arms they come slowly into thâ—â—ield and are not easily kept under Discipline The Polish Armies have also this inconveniency in them that where 10000 fighting Men are at least five times the number of Servants and idle Fellows follow the Camp which proves a destruction to their own Country and occasions scarcity of Provisions both for Men and Horse § 17. Concerning their Form of Government it is to be observed that the Poles live under one Head who bears the Title and lives in the Splendour becoming a King but if you consider his Power which is circumscribed within very narrow bounds he is in effect no more than the Prime or Chief Regent in a Free Commonwealth This King is always chosen by a free Election where every Noble Man there present has his Vote and tho the Poles have been always inclined to keep to the Royal Race yet have they never been for declaring a Successour during the life of the present King but have always expected the vacancy of the Throne as being of opinion that this time is the most proper to abolish such Abuses as perhaps are crept in under the former Reign and to prevent all means which may prove prejudicial afterwards to their Liberties But that during this Vacancy all disorders may be prevented Justice is then exercised with more severity than at other times the Archbishop of Guiesen who is the Primate of Poland being in the mean while the Regent or as it were Interrex of the Kingdom The Poles have had for a considerable time this Maxim that they would rather choose a King out of a Foreign Princely Family than out of their own Nobility as being of Opinion that thereby the equality among the Nobility may be better preserved for a Foreigner is no more engaged to one than to another whereas a Native always prefers his Kindred and Relations before the rest and this Rule they have observed ever since the time of Jagello who being a Lituanian united Lituania with Poland But they had not the same good fortune with Sigismund King of Sweden partly because the situation of these two Kingdoms is such that both cannot well be governed by one King partly because they were thereby engaged in a heavy War against Swedeland which else might easily have been avoided but they have been always very careful not to take their Kings out of the House of Austria fearing lest they should be treated like the Hungarians and Bohemians In the two last Elections they have chosen two Kings out of their own Nobility and whether thereby these Factions which have hitherto been predominant in that Kingdom can be suppressed time will shew This Elective King has a great Revenue out of the Lands belonging to the Crown and has the sole power to dispose of all vacant Offices Dignities and Benefices but he cannot make new Laws begin a War impose new Taxes or undertake any other Matters of great moment without the consent of the Estates The Estates in Poland are composed of the Bishops and some Abbots of the Palatins or Vaywods which are Governours of the Provinces of the Castellans or Governours of Castles and of the chief Officers of the Kingdom these compose the Senate which consisted formerly of 150 Persons besides these there are the Deputies of the Nobility out of each District who have almost the same power which the Tribunes of the People had at Rome since one single person among them by entring his Protest may annul a Decree at the Dyet and these Deputies use their Tongues very freely at the Dyet both against the King and his Ministers from whence it often happens that Matters are debated here with great confusion since by the capricious humour of one Deputy the benefit of the whole Dyet is lost at once especially since a certain time of six weeks is prefixed by the Laws for
insinuate himself with every body and as for Money he made no other use of it than to advance his designs He was a most experienced Warriour and had made the Macedonians so excellent Souldiers that the Macedonian Phalanx first invented by him was terrible even to the Romans And because he was always at the Head of his Armies continually exercised his Souldiers and punctually paid them there were no better Souldiers in his days than the Macedonians Being arrived to this Greatness so that he was chosen by the common consent of Greece their General against the Persians and being busie in making preparations for this expedition he was barbarously murthered leaving his Son Alexander the glory of pursuing it § 8. There is scarce in all History to be read of an Expedition more famous than that of Alexander the Great wherein he with thirty odd thousand Men conquer'd so vast and potent Kingdoms and by his victorious Arms extended his Empire from the Hellespont to the Indies If we enquire into the causes of so uncommon and happy progresses it is undeniable that besides the Providence of God Almighty who has put bounds to all Kingdoms upon Earth the incomparable Valour of Alexander himself had a great share in the same who having an Army of chosen Men fell upon his Enemy's Army with such swiftness and vigour that it was impossible for any new levied Forces though never so numerous to resist him Yet Darius committed a grand mistake when he offered Battel to Alexander it being evident that the Persians never were equal to the Greeks in Pitch'd Battels Besides this the Persians having lived for a considerable time in Peace had few experienced Souldiers among them so that the greater the number was of such undisciplined Souldiers the sooner were they brought into disorder at the time of Battel Darius was ignorant of that great Art of protracting the War and by posting himself advantageously and cutting off the Provisions from his Enemies to take off the edge of fierce Alexander And because he had neglected to give him a diversion at home with the assistance of the Greeks who envied his Greatness no other Event could reasonably be expected than what afterwards followed § 9. But the untimely Death of Alexander robb'd both him and his young Children of the fruits of his Victories For these being young lost not only their Father's Kingdom but also the fatal Wars carried on after his Death betwixt his Generals brought the conquer'd Nations under great Calamities who else would have been in hopes to have changed their Kings for a much better and greater Prince But that it seem'd was next to an impossibility that these so suddenly conquered Countries should so soon be united in one Kingdom Since a firm Union betwixt so many Nations could not be established without a singular Prudence of their supream Head and a considerable time We find also that a sudden Greatness is rarely lasting there being no less ability required to maintain than to acquire a thing of this nature The Conquests therefore of Alexander being of so vast an extent that the small number of his Macedonians was by no means sufficient to keep them in awe and to make those Provinces dependent on the Macedonian Empire there was no other way to maintain such vast Conquests than to treat the conquered Nations in the same manner with his native Subjects and not to oblige them to recede from their ancient Laws and Customs or to turn Macedonians but rather for him to turn Persian that the conquered might not be sensible of any other change but what they found in the Person of their King Alexander understood this very well wherefore he not only used himself to the Persian Customs and Habit but also married the deceased King's Daughter and had a Persian Guard about him Those Writers who reprehend Alexander's Conduct in this matter only discover their own indiscretion But to settle a right understanding betwixt the Conquerours and Conquered did require a considerable time to effect which Alexander seemed to be the fittest Man in the World as being endowed with a more than ordinary Valour Magnanimity Liberality and Authority If he had left a Son behind him not unworthy of so great a Father the Persian Throne would questionless have been entailed upon his Family § 10. The Death of Alexander the Great was the occasion of long and bloody Wars For the Army puff'd up with the Glory of its great Actions esteemed no body worthy of the supream Command And the Generals refusing to obey one another were grown too potent to live as private persons 'T is time Arideus had the name of King but this poor Man wanted both Authority and Power to bridle the Ambition of so many proud and great Men. Wherefore all spurr'd on by their hopes some of obtaining the whole Empire some of getting a considerable share they waged a most bloody and long War among themselves till their number was reduced to a few from a great many who first pretended to the Empire Five of them took upon themselves the Title of Kings and the Sovereign Dominion of their Provinces viz. Cassander Lysimachus Antigonus Seleucus and Ptolemy But only the three last transmitted their Kingdoms to their Families There were then no more than three Kingdoms remaining in the power of the Macedonians viz. That of Syria Egypt and Macedon That part of the Persian Empire which lay Easterly beyond the River Euphrates being become a vast new Kingdom under the name of the Parthian Empire The above-mentioned three Kingdoms were afterwards swallowed up by the Romans and the Kingdom of Macedon was the first as lying nearest unto Italy For the Romans after having subdued all Italy began to extend their Conquests beyond the Seas and perceiving that Philip an active King bid fair for the Conquest of all Greece they did not think it advisable to let him grow more Powerfull he being so near to them that in time he might easily prove troublesome to Italy They entring therefore into a League with the same Cities of Greece which were Attack'd by Philip under that pretence made War upon Philip and having driven him back into Macedon restored Liberty to all Greece By which means the Romans at the same time divided their Strength and gain'd their Affections at length they Conquer'd Perseus and with him the Kingdom of Macedon Then they turn'd their Arms against Syria and took from Antiochus the Great all that part of Asia which extends as far as Mount Taurus And though this Kingdom did hold out for a while after yet being miserably torn to pieces by the Dissentions which were risen in the Royal Family it Surrendred it self to Tigranes King of Armenia But he being Conquered by Pompey the Whole was made a Province of the Roman Empire Egypt at last could not escape the Hands of the Romans after the Emperour Augustus had defeated Cleopatra and her Galant Mark Antony §
thereby to avoid the hatred which the Spaniards naturally bear against the French And such is the Spanish pride that tho' they think it below themselves to meddle with those trifles yet they do not think much to be a poor Centinel in some Fort or another all their life time the honour of the Sword and hopes of becoming in time an Officer making them amends for what hardship they endure Their Pride Covetousness and rigorous proceedings make them hatefull to all such as are under their Command which are very unfit Qualifications for the maintaining of great Conquests For no body is willing to be despised by Foreign Governours Spain being mightily exhausted of Men and therefore incapable of raising great Armies within it self is very unfit to maintain vast Countries for which several reasons may be given For the Women here are not so fruitfull as in the Northern parts which is to be attributed to the heat of the Climate and the constitution of their spare Bodies Those parts also which are remote from the Sea-shore are not well peopled some of these Grounds being very barren not producing any thing for the subsistance of Mankind Whoring also being publickly allowed of here a great many of them will rather make shift with a Whore than to maintain a Wife and Children These also who have taken upon them holy Orders of whom there is a great number are obliged not to marry The Wars which they have waged against so many Nations but especially in Italy and the Netherlands have devoured a great many Spaniards A vast number have transplanted themselves into America being glad to go to a place where they may with a small beginning come to live very plentifully Before the discovery was made of America Ferdinand the Catholick had at once before the City of Granada an Army of 50000 Foot and 20000 Horse tho' Arragon did not concern it self in that War and Portugal and Navarre were at that time not united with Castile At last this Country was mightily dispeopled when Ferdinand after the taking of Granada and Philip III. banished a great many thousands of Jews and Marans who could not be kept in obedience in Spain these settling themselves in Africa retain to this day their hatred against the Christians robbing their Ships in those Seas But this is evident enough that the Spaniards could never have made a Conquest of those vast Countries by force of Arms if the greatest part of them had not fallen into their Hands by easier ways § 16. Concerning those Countries which are under the Jurisdiction of this Nation Spain is large enough in extent for the number of its Inhabitants but it is not fertile alike in all places for the most remote parts from the Sea-coasts are many of them barren not producing any thing for the subsistance of Men or Beasts But for the most part nearer to the Sea-side it is very fine and fruitfull There is abundance of Sheep here They have also very fine Horses but not in very great quantities having scarce enough for their own use This Kingdom is very well situate for Trade having on the one side the Ocean and on the other side being almost surrounded by the Mediterranean where they have most excellent Harbours The product of their Grounds and Commodities fit for Exportation are especially Wooll Silk Wine Oyl Raisons Almonds Figs Citrons Rice Soap Iron Salt and such like In former times the Spanish Gold-mines were most famous but now-a-days neither Gold nor Silver as far as I know is digged out in Spain Some will alledge for a reason That it is forbidden under severe penalties to keep it as a reserve in case of a great extremity But I am rather apt to believe That those Gold-mines have been long a-goe quite exhausted by the Avarice of the Spaniards § 17. The greatest Revenue of Spain comes from the East Indies from whence Gold and Silver like Rivulets are conveyed into Spain and from thence into the other parts of Europe At what time and by whom this Country which had been so long unknown to the Europeans was first discover'd we have already mentioned Tho' there are that pretend That America was discovered in the Year 1190 by one Madoe Son to Owen Gesneth a Prince in Wales who they say made two Voyages thither and having built a Fort in Florida or Virginia or as some say in Mexico died in America And this is the reason why in the Mexican Tongue abundance of British words are to be met withall and that the Spaniards at their first coming into America did find the remnants of some Christian Customs among the Inhabitants From whence some inferr That if the first discovery of a Country gives a good Title of Propriety to the Discoverers England would have as good if not a better Title to America than Spain but this we will leave to be decided by others But it is not so evident from whence Spain could claim a right of subduing that Countrey by force of Arms. For what is alledged among other pretences concerning the Bull of Alexander VI. wherein he did grant those Countries to Spain this does not only seem ridiculous to us but also to those Barbarians themselves who have ridicul'd it saying The Pope must be a strange sort of a Man who pretended to give away that which was none of his own But let this be as it will the Spaniards think it sufficient that they are in possession of it and if an exact scrutiny should be made into other matters of this nature it would appear that the Titles to most conquered Countries were none of the best But some of the most conscientious Spaniards do not justifie what Cruelties their Country-men committed in the beginning against those poor People of whom they kill'd without any provocation given a great many hundred thousands or destroyed them by forcing them to undergo intolerable hardships and making the rest their Slaves Tho' afterwards Charles V. being informed of their miserable condition ordered all the rest of the Americans to be set at liberty But the Spaniards are not Masters of all America but only of the middle part of it viz. The Kingdoms of Peru and Mexico and those vast Islands of Hispaniola Cuba and Porto Ricco Jamaica having been taken from them by the English These parts of America are now-a-days inhabited by five several sorts of People The first are the Spaniards who come thither out of Europe these are put in all Offices The second are called Crioliens who are born in America of Spanish Parents These are never employ'd in any Office as being ignorant of the Spanish Affairs and too much addicted to love their native Country of America wherefore the King is cautious in giving them any Command fearing lest they should withdraw themselves from the Obedience of Spain and set up a Government of their own especially because these Crioliens bear a great hatred against the European Spaniards For
this reason also the Governours are changed every three Years to take away the opportunity of strengthening their Interest too much who after their return into Spain are made Members of the Council for the Indies as being esteemed the most proper to advise concerning the preservation of that Country The third sort are called Metiffs who are born of a Spanish Father and an Indian Mother are in no esteem among them Those who are brought forth of the marriage of a Spaniard with a Metiff or of a Metiff and a Spanish Woman are called Quatralvos as having three parts of a Spaniard and one of an Indian But such as are born of a Metiff and an Indian Woman or of an Indian Man and a Metiffic are called Tresalvos as having three parts of an Indian and one of a Spaniard The fourth sort are the remnants of the ancient Inhabitants of whom a great many are to be met with especially in the Kingdoms of Peru and Mexico who are not so Barbarous as some may imagine there having been found among them such excellent Laws and Constitutions as would make some Europeans blush The fifth sort are the Moores or as the Spaniards call them Negroes who being bought in Africa are sent thither to do all sorts of drudgery These are generally very handy but very perfidious and refractary wherefore they must always be kept under a strict hand Such as are born of a Negro and an Indian Woman are called Mulats Yet is that part of America considering its bigness not very well stock'd with People since the Spaniards did in a most cruel manner root out the most of its ancient Inhabitants And if I remember well Hieronymus Benzonus says That all the Cities in America which are inhabited by the Spaniards joined together were scarce to be compared for number of People with the Suburbs of Milan Yet there are some who talk largely concerning Mexico viz. That it has betwixt 30 and 40000 Spanish Citizens who are most of them very wealthy so that it is reported there are 18000 Coaches kept in that City The Spaniards are not easily to be beaten out of America because most places which are in their possession are hard to come at and it is very difficult to transport such a number of Souldiers out of Europe as can be sufficient to attack any of these places Besides this the great difference of the Climate and Diet could not but occasion mortal sicknesses among them But in Peru especially they are very well settled there being scarce any access by Land and by Sea you are obliged to go round the South and remotest parts of America or else to come from the East Indies both which are such long Sea-voyages which an Army can scarce undergo without running the hazard of being destroy'd by Sickness Concerning the Riches of America 't is true the Spaniards at their first coming thither did find no coined Gold or Silver that being unknown in those days to the Inhabitants but an inconceivable quantity of uncoined Gold and Silver and abundance of Gold and Silver Vessels made without Iron Tools all which the Spaniards carry'd into Spain except what the Seas swallowed up in their Voyages which was very considerable But now-a-days those Rivers which formerly used to carry a Golden Sand are most exhausted and what is found there now is all dug up out of the Mines especially the Silver Mines of Porosi in Peru do afford an incredible quantity of Silver which is yearly together with some other Commodities transported in a Fleet into Spain Nevertheless a great part of this Silver belonging to Italian French English and Dutch Merchants the least part of it remains in Spain so that the Spaniards keep the Cow but others have the Milk Wherefore when the French and Spanish Ambassadours at Rome quarrel'd about Precedency and the latter to represent his Master's Greatness spoke very largely of the vast Riches of America the Frenchman answered That all Europe but especially Spain had been a considerable loser by them The Spaniards having employed themselves in searching after the Treasures of America were thereby become idle and had dispeopled their own Country The King of Spain trusting to his great Riches had begun unnecessary Wars Spain being the fountain from whence vast Riches were derived to other Nations did receive the least benefit of all by them since those Countries that furnish'd Spain with Souldiers and other Commodities did draw those Riches to themselves Formerly there were also Emeraulds in America and Pearls were found but that Stock is long since by the Avarice of the Spaniards quite exhausted There is besides this a great quantity of Commodities in America which are used in Physick and Dying Colours There is also great quantities of Sugars and Hides as appears in that in the Year 1587 the Spainsh Fleet transported 35444 Hides from St. Domingo and 64350 from New Spain For the Oxen and Cows which were first transported from Spain into America are grown so numerous that they shoot them for their Hides sake only throwing away the Flesh which is scarce eatable And as America is the best Appendix of the Spanish Kingdom so the Spaniards take all imaginable care to prevent its being separated from Spain They make among other things use of this Artifice That they will not allow any Manufactory to be set up in America so that the Inhabitants cannot be without the European Commodities which they do not suffer to be transported thither in any other Ships but their own § 18. Besides this the Canary Islands are in the possession of the Spaniards from whence are exported great quantities of Sugar and Wine it is credibly reported That England alone transports above 13000 Pipes of Canary at 20 l. per Pipe The Island of Sardinia also belongs to the Spaniards which Isle is pretty large but not very rich its Inhabitants being for the most part Barbarians The Isle of Sicily is of much greater value from whence great quantities of Corn and Silk are to be exported but the Inhabitants are an ill sort of People who must be kept under according to the old Proverb Insulani quidem mali Siculi autom pessimi Unto Sicily does belong the Isles of Maltha and Goza which was given in Fief from Charles V. to the Order of the Knights of Rhodes Spain also has a great part of Italy in its possession viz. The Kingdom of Naples who 's Capital City is scarce bridled by three Castles The Sovereignty of Siena and a great many strong Sea-ports and the Sea-coasts of Tuscany viz. Orbitello Porto Hercule Telamone Monte Argentario Porto Longone and the Castle of Piombino besides that noble Dukedom of Milan which is the Paradise of Italy as Italy is commonly called the Paradise of Europe They have also the Harbour of Final upon the Genouese Coast In the City of Milan Trade and Manufactory flourishes extreamly and this Dukedom is much valued by
late much decay'd He undertook therefore an Expedition into the next adjacent parts of Africa intending by light Skirmishes to try his Enemies He proposed afterwards a Voyage into the Indies but his Council opposing it it was agreed upon that he should undertake an Expedition into Africa an occasion presenting it self at that time for that Muley Mahomet King of Morocco being banish'd by his Uncle Muley Malucco craved the assistance of King Sebastian Wherefore notwithstanding the good Counsels of Philip King of Spain and others who dissuaded him from it he in person with a great but unexercised Army enter'd Africa and advancing against all Reason too far into the Country was obliged in a disadvantageous place to fight against a much more numerous Army wherefore the success of the Battel was answerable to the rash attempt his Army wherein was the flower of the Nobility of Portugal being miserably routed and the Souldiers all either cut to pieces or made Prisoners This Battel is famous because three Kings fell viz. King Sebastian the banish'd Muley Mahomet and Muley Malucco King of Morocco who during the time of the Battel died of a Fever This happened in the Year 1578. Him succeeded his Uncle Henry the Cardinal a very old Man under whose Reign there happened nothing worth mentioning but that perpetual contests were set on foot concerning the Succession Wherefore he dying in the Year 1580 Philip II. King of Spain thought it the most efficacious way to dispute with the Sword in hand and perceiving that the Portugueses out of that hatred which they bare to the Castilians were inclined to Anthony Son of Lewis de Beya natural Son to King John III. he sent the Duke d'Alba with a great Army into Portugal who quickly chased away Anthony and in few days became Master of the whole Kingdom all being forced soon to submit except the Isle of Tercera which was not reduced till after the French who came to its relief were beaten As the Portugueses did not without great reluctancy bear the Government of the Castilians so this Union with Castile proved very prejudicial to them afterwards For Philip who was for bringing the Netherlanders again under Obedience thought that nothing could do it more effectually than to stop their Trade and Commerce with Spain and Portugal For hitherto they had traded no further being used to fetch away their Commodities from thence and to convey them into the more Northern parts of Europe Wherefore Philip concluded that if this way of getting Money were once stop'd they would quickly grow poor and thereby be obliged to submit themselves But this design had a quite contrary effect for the Hollanders being themselves excluded from Trade with Spain and Portugal try'd about the end of the latter Age to sail to the East Indies And as soon as after a great many difficulties they had once gotten footing there they greatly impaired the Portugueses Trade who hitherto had only managed the same and afterwards took from them one Fort after another And the English with the assistance of Abbas King of Persia forced from them the famous City of Ormutz Nor was this all for the Hollanders took from them a great part of Brasile and several places on the Coast of Africa which the Hollanders in all probability would have had no reason to undertake if Portugal had remained a Kingdom by it self and had not been annexed to Spain § 7. But in the Year 1640 the Portugueses took an occasion to shake off the Spanish Yoak For Philip IV. then summoned the Portuguese Nobility to assist him in the War against the Catalonians who had rebelled against him Being therefore armed and finding an opportunity to consult with one another concerning those Troubles in which Spain was involv'd at that time they agreed to withdraw themselves from the Subjection of Spain proclaiming for their King the Duke of Braganza who stiled himself John IV. whose Grandmother had stood in competition with Philip II. for that Crown The Spaniards committed a gross mistake in this that they did not in time secure the Duke whom they knew to have a fair pretence to that Crown to be extreamly beloved by that Nation and to be in possession of the fourth part of the Kingdom The Spaniards being at that time entangled in Wars against France Holland and Catalonia the Portugueses had thereby good leisure given them to settle their Affairs They made also a Peace with Holland by virtue of which both Parties were to remain in possession of what they had gotten But this Peace did not last long for these places which were in the possession of the Hollanders in Brasile revolted to the Portugueses which the Hollanders looking upon as done by contrivance of the Portugueses denounced War against them And tho' they did not retake Brasile yet did they take a great many other places from them in the East Indies viz. Malacca the places on the Coast of the Isle of Zeylon on the Coast of Cormandel and on the Coast of Malabar Cochin Canaror Cranganor and some others and if they had not clapt up a Peace with them they would in all likely hood have also driven them out of Goa it self John IV. died in the Year 1656 leaving the Kingdom to his Son Alfonsus who was under Age but the Administration of the Government was in the mean time lodged with his Mother After the Pyrenean Treaty was concluded out of which Portugal was excluded by the Spaniards it being besides this agreed with France not to send any Assistances to the Portugueses the Spaniards fell upon the Portugueses in good earnest But these defended themselves bravely and notwithstanding the Articles of the Pyrenean Treaty the French King did give leave to the Earl of Schombergh and a great many other Frenchmen to enter into the Service of the Portugueses who routed the Spaniards in several Encounters but more especially near Extremos and Villa Vitiosa At last the French entering with a great Army into the Netherlands the Spaniards were willing to conclude a Peace with the Portugueses who were also glad to be once disentangled out of so tedious a War By virtue of this Peace Spain did resign all its Pretensions upon Portugal In the mean time Alfonsus was grown up a wild and awkward sort of a Man as Don Pedro's Friends have represented him to the World who besides this by a Distemper which he had in his tender Age was so disabled both in his Body and Mind that he was neither fit to rule nor marry Yet he taking from his Mother the Administration of Affairs upon himself who quickly after died married a Princess of Nemours descended from the House of Savoy who having lived with him about sixteen Months retired into a Monastery desiring to be divorced from him She alledged That Alfonsus was not only incapable of Matrimony but also that he had endeavoured
and turn'd to the great advantage of those Cities But this King perceiving that his own Subjects might as well make the same benefit of it he set up the Woollen Manufactury in his Kingdom which increased prodigiously afterwards when at the time of the Troubles in the Netherlands a great many of these Weavers did settle themselves in England The Riches of England also are as it seems not a little increased because it is not permitted there to any Body to carry any Gold or Silver of their own Coin out of the Land except it be perhaps to the value of ten pound Sterling for a Traveller But Scotland does not come near England neither in Fertility nor Riches having not any Commodities fit for Exportation except Salt-fish Salt Lead and Coals The Western and Orkney Islands also produce nothing but Fish Ireland abounds in Cattel and especially in Sheep tho' the Irish Wooll is not so fine as the English but for the rest it is a fertile and plentifull Country In America belong to the English Crown the Islands of Bermudos Virginia and New England and some of the Caribby Islands whither the English have sent their Colonies and have also begun to settle themselves on the Continent of Guiana The Product of these Countries is chiefly Tobacco Sugar Ginger Indigo and Cotton They have also a Colony in the Island of Jamaica from whence the English Buckaneers and Privateers do great mischief to the Spanish West Indies For it is a custom with the English That tho' they are at Peace with the Spaniards in Europe they do them nevertheless all the Mischief they can in the West Indies Tangier King Charles II. got as a Dowry with the Infanta of Portugal Lastly The English also are possess'd of some places in the Banda Islands and thereabouts in the East Indies which are of no small consequence to them § 35. The Constitution of the Government in England is chiefly remarkable for this that the King cannot act at pleasure but in some Matters is to take the Advice of the Parliament By this Name is to be understood the Assembly of the Estates of England which is divided into the Higher and the Lower House In the first sit the Bishops and the Lords in the latter the Deputies of the Cities and of the 52 Counties or Shires into which the whole Kingdom of England is divided The first origin of the Parliament as 't is related was this That the former Kings of England did grant great Privileges to the Lords by whose assistance they had conquer'd the Country and kept the common people in obedience But these in conjunction with the Bishops growing too head-strong proved very troublesome especially to King John and Henry III. wherefore to suppress their Insolence Edward I. took part with the Commons And whereas formerly out of each County or Shire two Knights and two Citizens only were call'd to represent their Grievances which having been debated by the King and the House of Lords they used to receive an answer and to be sent home again This King Edward call'd together the Commons and consulted with them concerning the publick Affairs tho' there are some who will have their origin to be much more ancient This House after it was once establish'd did extreamly weaken the Authority of the Lords and in process of time did not a little diminish the Regal Power for ever since that time the Rights of the People were maintained with a high hand the House of Commons imagining that the Sovereignty was lodg'd among them and if the Kings refused to gratify them in their Requests they used to grumble at their proceedings And because the Power of the Parliament is not so much establish'd by any ancient Laws as Precedents and Customs this is the reason why it is always very jealous of its Privileges and always ready to make out of one single Precedent a right belonging to it ever after This Parliament the King is obliged to call together as often as any extraordinary Taxes are to be levy'd for the Parliament did assign this King at first for his ordinary Revenue 1200000 l. per annum which has been considerably augmented since or any old Laws are to be abrogated or new ones to be made or any alteration to be made in Religion For concerning these matters the King cannot decree any thing without consent of the Parliament The Parliament also used to take into consideration the state of the Kingdom and to present their Opinion to the King yet is the same of no force till approved of by the King It often also calls into question the Ministers of State concerning the Administration of publick Affairs and inflicts Punishment upon them with the King's approbation And it is a common rule in England that whatever is committed against the Constitutions of the Realm is done by the Ministers and Officers for the King they say does never amiss but his ill Counsellours which is not altogether contrary to Truth But if the Parliament should pretend to transgress its bounds the King has power to dissolve it yet ought the King also to be cautious in this lest he should by an unseasonable Dissolution of the Parliament exasperate the People § 36. If we duely consider the Condition and Power of England we shall find it to be a powerfull and considerable Kingdom which is able to keep up the Balance betwixt the Christian Princes in Europe and which depending on its own Strength is powerfull enough to defend it self For because it is surrounded every where by the Sea none can make any attempt upon it unless he be so powerfull at Sea as to be able entirely to ruine the Naval Forces of England And if it should happen that the English Fleet were quite defeated yet would it prove a very hard task to transport thither such an Army as could be suppos'd to be superiour to so powerfull a Force as the English Nation is able to raise at home But England ought to take especial care that it fall not into civil Dissentions since it has often felt the effects of the same and the Seeds of them are remaining yet in that Nation which chiefly arises from the difference in Religion and the fierce Inclinations of this Nation which makes it very fond of Alterations Nevertheless a Wise and Courageous King may easily prevent this evil if he does not act against the general Inclination of the People maintains a good Correspondency with the Parliament and for the rest is very watchfull and as soon as any Commotions happen takes off immediately the Ringleaders Lastly England and Scotland being comprehended in one Island whose chiefest Strength lies in a good Fleet it is evident that this King need not make any great account of such States as either are remote from the Sea or else are not very powerfull in Shipping Wherefore as the King of England takes no great notice of Germany except as far as
came yet would Charles never hazard a Battel with them but contented himself to annoy them with Skirmishes whereby he did them considerable Mischief The Pope in the mean while labour'd hard to make Peace betwixt these two Crowns but King Edward happening to die about that time King Charles took hold of this Opportunity and attacking the English with five several Armies at one time took all from them but Calais Bourdeaux and Bayonne in Guienne and Cherbury in Normandy The English during the Minority of their King being also pester'd with the Plague and the War with the Scots were not in a Capacity to send sufficient Relief Yet this King miscarried in his Enterprize against Britainy In the Year 1379 the Emperour Charles IV. came to visit him in Paris where he constituted the Dauphin a perpetual Vicar of the Empire in Dauphine And ever since say the French the German Emperours never did pretend to any thing in Dauphine and in the Kingdom of Aâ—elat He died in the Year 1380. § 12. Now we are come to that most unfortunate Reign of Charles VI. at the very beginning of which one of the main occasions of Mischief to France was That Joan Queen of Naples standing in fear of Charles de Duraz did adopt Lewis Duke of Anjou declaring him Heir of that Kingdom The Duke willingly accepting of her Offer raised in her behalf an Army of 30000 Horse having employed thereunto the Treasure left by Charles V. which he had got clandestinely into his possession With this Army be made himself Master of Provence which then belong'd to Joan. And tho' in the mean time Charles de Duraz having kill'd Joan had made himself Master of the Kingdom the Duke of Anjou nevertheless pursued his intended Expedition but was by continual Marches and the Cunning of Charles led about and tir'd to that degree that he died in great Misery very few of so great an Army having had the good fortune to return into France The People also were generally much dissatisfy'd at the beginning because those who had the Tuition of the King to curry-favour with the People had promised an abatement of the heavy Taxes But the same being not long after again introduc'd augmented and devoured by the Courtiers great Troubles and Insurrections arose both in Paris and other places In the mean while the Flemings had carried themselves insolently towards their Lord who calling to his Assistance the French they killed 40000 Flemings together with their General Arteville The general Dissatisfaction of the People was much increased afterward when a great Summ of Money was employed upon an Expedition against England which proving fruitless both the Money and Men were lost Lewis Duke of Orleans Brother of this King Charles married Valentina the Daughter of John Gaâ—â—acius Viscount of Milan with this Condition That he should receive immediately as a Dowry not only a great Treasure of Money and Jewels but also the County of Ast and in case her Father should die without Issue the whole Country should be devolved on Valentina and her Children Which Contract has not only furnished France with a Pretension to Milan but also has been the occasion of great Calamities After this another Misfortune happened to France for the King whose Brains were mightily weakened by Debaucheries in his younger Years as he was travelling in Britainy fell upon a sudden Distraction caused partly by the great Heat which was then in the Month of August partly because as 't is reported a tall black Man appear'd to him who stopping his Horse by the Bridle said Stop King whither will you go you are betray'd Soon after a Page being faln asleep let the point of his Lance drop upon the Headpiece of him who rid just before the King which the King being extreamly surpriz'd at interpreted it as directed against him And tho' this Madness did cease afterwards yet was his Understanding much impair'd and the Fits would return by intervals This unhappy Accident was the occasion of that fatal Contest concerning the Administration of the Kingdom which the King was incapable of betwixt Lewis Duke of Orleans the King's Brother and Philip Duke of Burgundy his Uncle The first claim'd it on the account of proximity of Blood the latter on account of his Age and Experience The latter was most approv'd of by the Estates who declar'd him Regent yet the Duke of Orleans by making new Intrigues still endeavour'd to make himself the Head of the Kingdam which caused pernicious Factions in the Court. And tho' the Duke of Burgundy died his Son John pursuing his Father's Pretensions the Hatred so increased betwixt both Parties that notwithstanding the Reconciliation made betwixt them the Duke of Burgundy caus'd the Duke of Orleans to be murther'd by some Ruffians at Night in the Streets of Paris And tho' the Duke of Burgundy after having made away his Rival and forc'd a Pardon from the King was now the only Man in the Court yet were the Animosities betwixt the Duke of Burgundy and the Sons of the murther'd Duke of Orleans not extinguish'd thereby which divided the whole Kingdom into two Factions one siding with the Burgundian the other with the Family of Orleans and occasion'd barbarous Murthers Devastations and such other Calamities which are the common products of Civil Commotions At last the Burgundian Faction was brought very low by the King and his Party But the English having observ'd the intestine Divisions in France landed in Normandy with a great Army and took Harfleur But being extreamly weaken'd both in the Siege and by Sickness they resolv'd to retreat towards Calais In the mean while the French had got together an Army which was four times stronger than the English which met them near Agincourt a Village in the County of St. Poll where a Battel being fought betwixt them 6000 French were kill'd upon the Spot and a great number taken Prisoners among whom were a great many persons of Quality The English Historians make this Defeat much greater it being rarely to be observ'd that the Historians of two Nations who are at Enmity agree in their Relations Yet the English being extreamly tir'd could not pursue the Victory In the mean time the Invasion made by a Foreign Enemy did in no ways diminish the intestine Divisions but rather augmented them For the Duke of Burgundy perceiving his Party in France to decline began to favour the English who in the Year next following landed again in Normandy and had great Success At last the Queen who had hitherto had a share in the Government added Fuel to the Fire For the Constable d' Armagnac having now the sole Administration of Affairs and being only balanc'd by the Authority of the Queen took an opportunity by the free Conversation of the Queen to put such a Jealousie in the King's Head that with the Consent of Charles the Dauphin she was banish'd the Court.
Forces were extreamly diminish'd in France and the Souldiers for want of Pay had given themselves over to Plunder They wanted good Officers their Places were not well provided and their Subjects weary of the Government England at home was divided within it self and the English weakened by two Overthrows which they had received from the Scots Charles therefore having met with this Opportunity resolv'd to beat the English at once out of France He took for a Pretence of the War that they had broken the Truce in Britainy and with the Scots and attacking them with great Vigour in several places at once he drove them within the space of thirteen Months out of Normandy The next Year after he took from them Aquitain Bayonne being the last which surrender'd it self so that the English had nothing left on the Continent of France but Calais and the County of Guines Bourdeaux soon after revolted from the French and sought for Aid of the English but the brave Talbot having been kill'd in an Engagement it was retaken and re-united to the French Crown after it had been 300 Years in the possession of the English Thus did this King re-unite the mangled Kingdom having expell'd the English out of its Bowels Nevertheless he did not entirely enjoy the Fruits of his good Fortune living at variance with his Son who for the space of thirteen Years came not to Court. And being at last persuaded that a Design was formed against his Life it so disturb'd him that for fear of being poisoned he starved himself § 14. Him succeeded his Son Lewis XI a cunning resolute and malicious Prince who laid the first Foundation of the absolute Power since exercised by the Kings of France whereas formerly the Royal Power was kept under by the Authority of the great Men of the Kingdom He began with reforming his Court and Ministers according to his Pleasure Of which the great Men of the kingdom foreseeing the Consequence they enter'd into a League which they called La Ligue du bien public the League for the publick good wherewith they pretended to defend the Publick against the King's arbitrary Proceedings Among these were the Dukes of Burgundy and Britainy who were willing to keep the King within bounds In the Year 1465 Charles the young Duke of Burgundy enter'd France with an Army and fought a Battel with the King near Montlehery wherein the Advantage was near equal but because the King retreated a little backwards the Night following the Duke of Burgundy pretended to have gained the Victory which put him upon those Enterprizes which afterwards cost him his Life The King extricated himself with a great deal of Cunning out of this danger for he released the Taxes and with great Promises and fine Words appeased the People all which as soon as the danger was pass'd he revok'd at pleasure To dissolve the knot of this Faction he made Divisions betwixt the most powerfull the bravest he brought over to his side by giving them particular Advantages the rest he ruined by his Policy especially by bribing their Friends and Servants And being in great want of Money he borrow'd great Summs of his Servants and such as refused to lend were put out of their Employments Which 't is said gave the first occasion that the Offices were afterwards sold in France But the Duke of Burgundy persisted in his Opposition who had in the Year 1468 hem'd him in at Peronne which danger he however escaped At last Lewis was rid of this his troublesome Enemy who had laid so many Designs against him he being kill'd by the Swiss near Nancy Lewis taking advantage of the great Confusion which was occasioned by the Death of the Duke in that Country took possession of the Dukedom of Burgundy under pretext that the same was an Appanage and brought over to his side the Cities situated on the River Some which had been under the Jurisdiction of Charles It was generally believ'd That Lewis by way of Marriage might easily have annexed the whole Inheritance of this Duke unto France if he had not conceived such an implacable hatred against this House that he was resolved to ruin it Two Years before the Death of the Duke of Burgundy King Edward IV. landed with a great Army in France whom Lewis with Presents and fair Promises persuaded to return home again He united to the Crown Provence Anjou and Muns having obtained the same by the last Will and Testament of Charles d' Anjou Count de Maine who was the last Male Heir of the House of Anjou notwithstanding that Rene Duke of Lorraine Son of Ygland d' Anjou pretended a Right to the same by his Mother's side In his latter days he lived miserably and grew ridiculous being in continual fear of death He died in the Year 1483. § 15. His Son Charles VIII had at the beginning of his Reign his Hands full with the Duke of Britainy and was marching with an Army to unite that Province by main force to the Crown But understanding that Maximilian of Austria had concluded a Match betwixt Anna the only Heiress of this Dukedom and himself the French King did think it no ways adviseable to let such a delicious Morsel fall to the share of the House of Austria but obliged the Bride partly by force partly by fair words to renounce Maximilian and to be married to himself whereby this Country was united to France And tho' Henry VII King of England did not look with a good Eye upon the growing Power of France and therefore with a great Army besieged Boulogne yet in consideration of a good Summ of Money he was prevailed upon to return home again especially since Maximilian who had received a double affront from Charles who had not only taken his Bride from him but also had sent back his Daughter Margaret which was promised to him in Marriage did not join his Forces with him according to Agreement Maximilian took Arras and St. Omer but being not able to go further he consented that his Son Philip Lord of the Netherlands might make a Truce with Charles On the other side Charles gave to Ferdinand the Catholick the Counties of Russilion and Cerdagne some say to engage him thereby not to oppose his intended Expedition against Naples Others say that Ferdinand corrupted Charles's Confessour to persuade him that he should restore that Country to its lawfull Sovereign France being thus by the Union with Britainy become an entire Kingdom it began to contrive how to obtain the Sovereignty over Italy Charles had a Pretension because the Right and Title of the Family of Anjo and Naples was by the Death of the last Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence devolv'd to Lewis XI and consequently to himself But this young King received the greatest Encouragement from Lewis sirnamed Morus or the Black Duke of Milan who having Tuition of his Nephew
John Galeas the true Heir of this Dukedom but a weak Prince had under that Pretence made himself Master of the same This Duke fearing that he might be put out of possession by Ferdinand King of Naples whose Son Alfonsus's Daughter Isabella was married to John Galeas endeavour'd to give Ferdinand his Hands full of Work that he might not be at leisure to think of him knowing also that Ferdinand and his Son Alfonsus were much hated by their Subjects for their Tyranny and Impiety An Expedition was therefore undertaken against Naples which proved the occasion of continual Miseries to Italy for the space of forty Years for so long it was the Cock-pit for the French Germans and Spaniards and at last lost a great part of its ancient Liberty It seem'd to be fatal to Italy that the wise Italians either could or would not prevent this Expedition which was design'd two Years before Charles had at the beginning all the Success imaginable for the Italian Troops were in a very ill condition and there being no body who durst oppose him Florence and the Pope sided with him the latter declaring Charles King of Naples King Alfonsus stirr'd up by his own Conscience abdicated himself transferring all his Right and Title upon his Son Ferdinand But his Forces being soon beaten and dispers'd Charles made his solemn Entry into Naples with loud Acclamations Immediately the whole Kingdom submitted to him except the Isle of Iseria and the Cities of Brundisi and Gallipoli The Conquest of so fair a Kingdom and that within five Months time struck a Terrour into the Turkish Emperour himself being in fear at constantinople and Greece being ready to rebell as soon as the French should land on that side But the Face of Affairs was quickly changed for the French by their ill behaviour quickly lost the Favour of the Neapolitans the King minded nothing but Gaming and the rest following his Example were careless in maintaining their Conquest Besides this it was look'd upon as a thing of such Consequence by the rest of the Princes of Europe that the Emperour the Pope King Ferdinand of Arragon Venice and Milan enter'd into a Confederacy to drive the French out of Italy Charles therefore fearing lest his Retreat might be cut off took his Way by Land into France having left things but in an indifferent state of Defence in Naples In his March he was met by the Confederate Army near the River of Taro where a Battel was fought in which tho' there were more kill'd on the Confederate side than of the French yet he marched forward with such Precipitation as if he had lost the Battel Charles was no sooner returned into France but Ferdinand soon retook without great trouble the Kingdom of Naples to the great Dishonour of the French who were not able to maintain themselves there a whole Year of whom very few return'd alive into France Not long after Charles died without Issue § 16. Him succeeded Lewis XII formerly Duke of Orleans who not to lose Britainy married Anna Widow of the late King He made War soon after on Milan pretending a Right to that Dukedom by his Grandmother's side and having conquer'd the same within 21 days Lewis the Black was forc'd to fly with his Children and all his Treasure into Germany But the Inhabitants of Milan grew quickly weary of the French their free Conversation with the Women being especially intolerable to them and therefore recall'd their Duke who having got together an Army of Swiss was joyfully receiv'd and regain'd the whole Country except the Castle of Milan and the City of Novara But Lewis sending timely Relief the Duke ' s Swiss Souldiers refused to fight against the French so that the Duke endeavouring to save himself by flight in a common Souldiers Habit was taken Prisoner and kept ten Years in Prison at Loches where he died Thus the French got Milan and the City of Genoua again After so great Success Lewis began to think of the Kingdom of Naples To obtain which he made a League with Ferdinand the Catholick wherein it was agreed that they should divide the Kingdom betwixt them so that the French should have for their share Naples Terre de Labour and Abruzze and the Spaniards Poville and Calabria Each of them got his share without any great trouble Frederick King of Naples surrendring himself to King Lewis who allowed him a yearly Pension of 30000 Crowns But soon after new Differences arose betwixt these two haughty Nations concerning the Limits for the French pretended that the Country of Capitanate which is very considerable for its Taxes paid for Sheep which are there in great numbers did belong to Abruzze whereas the Spaniards would have it belong to Poville and from Words they came to Blows The French at first had somewhat the better but as soon as Gonsalvus de Cordoua that cunning Spaniard had broke their first Fury and Lewis did not send sufficient Relief they were as shamefully beaten again out of the Kingdom as they had been before Lewis endeavoured to revenge himself upon the Spaniards in the Year next following but tho' he attack'd them with four several Armies yet could he not gain any thing upon them Wherefore he made a Peace with Ferdinand and enter'd into an Alliance with him against Philip Son-in-law to Ferdinand who having after the death of Isabella taken from him the Kingdom of Castile was upheld by his Father Maximilian and back'd by Henry King of England whose Son had married his Wife's Sister In the Year 1507 the City of Genoua rebell'd against Lewis but was soon reduced to her former Obedience Then the War began afresh in Italy with the Venetians who being too much addicted to self-interest had drawn upon themselves the hatred of all their Neighbours having encroached upon every one of them and Lewis especially attributed to them his loss of the Kingdom of Naples To humble this proud State a League was concluded at Cambray betwixt the Emperour the Pope the Kings of France and Spain Lewis by entring into a Confederacy with his mortal Enemies had more regard to his Passion than his Interest it being certain that he might upon all occasions have trusted to the Friendship of the Venetians But now he was the first that fell upon them and defeated them in a great Battel near Giera d' Addua which caused such a Terror among them that they left all what they had on the Continent within twenty days and if Lewis had pursued his Victory whilst they were under this first Consternation he might doubtless have put a period to their Greatness But in the mean time that he marched back towards Milan not making the best of his Victory they got leisure to recover themselves especially since the Emperour Maximilian was not in earnest against them and Pope Julius II. was reconciled to them Nay in
Intentions Some of the Nobility made the first beginning who enter'd into an Association which they called the Compromise whereby they engag'd themselves to oppose the Inquisition and to stand by one another if any one should be molested for his Religion but solemnly protested That they had no other Aim by so doing but the Glory of God the Grandeur of the King and the Peace of their native Country This Association was drawn up by Philip Marnix Lord of Aldegonde and subscrib'd by 400 Persons of Quality among whom the chiefest were Henry of Brederode Lewis Earl of Nassau Brother of the Prince of Orange the Earls of Culenburgh and Bergh These met at Brussels and deliver'd a Petition to the Regent wherein they desir'd That the Proclamations issu'd forth touching Religion might be annull'd The Regent answer'd them in courteous but general terms telling them That she would know the King's Pleasure in the Matter 'T is said That the Earl of Barlemont who stood then near the Regent did tell her That they were no ways to be fear'd because they were only Geusen or Beggars which has render'd the Name of the Geusen very famous afterwards they having had a Beggars Pouch the Coat of Arms of that Confederacy In the mean while abundance of Pamphlets were spread abroad which did more and more exasperate the People And because Philip had given but a very indifferent Reception to those Deputies which were sent into Spain to pray for a Mitigation of these Proclamations and had refus'd to comply in the least with the Sentiments of the People it came to an open Insurrection So that the new Religion was not only publickly profess'd and taught in a great concourse of People but the Rabble also fell to plundering of Churches and pulling down of Images And tho' the Prince of Orange and the Earl of Egmont did what they could to appease this Tumult yet had the King conceiv'd a shrewd Suspicion as if they had been in the bottom of it wherefore they were consulting their own safety but could as yet not come to any Resolution In the mean time the Regent having rais'd some Troops and endeavour'd either by Fear or fair Words or any other ways to reduce the dissatisfy'd Party to Obedience some of whom did by Submission and other Services endeavour to be reconcil'd to the King And this Design succeeded so well that without any great trouble and the punishment of a very few the Country was restor'd to its Tranquility Nevertheless because it was rumour'd abroad that a great Army was marching out of Spain against them a great many of the Inhabitants and especially of the Handycrafts Trade did retire into the neighbouring Countries The Prince of Orange himself disliking this calm retir'd into Germany § 4. It was then the Advice of the Regent that the King should come in person without any great Force into the Netherlands and by his Presence and Clemency endeavour entirely to heal the ulcerated Minds of the People But he follow'd the Advice of the Duke of Alva who advis'd to make use of this Opportunity to bring the Netherlands under the Yoak and to strike Terrour into the rest he march'd with a brave Army through Savoy and Burgundy into the Netherlands and having immediately taken into Custody the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn whom he pretended to have been underhand the Authors of these Troubles declar'd all those guilty of High Treason that had had any hand in the Association the Petition and pulling down of the Images And a Court was erected of twelve Judges from which no Appeal was to be allow'd where Judgment was to be given concerning these Matters this Court was commonly call'd The bloody Council Before this Court the Prince of Orange and some other Lords who were fled were summon'd to appear and upon non-appearance they were declar'd guilty of High Treason and their Estates Confiscated The same Severity was us'd against others of less note This caus'd such a Terror among the Inhabitants that they left their Habitations in Troops He caus'd also Citadels to be built in several great Cities among which one of the chiefest was that of Antwerp In the mean time the Prince of Orange had brought together considerable Forces in Germany some of which under the Command of Lewis his Brother falling into Friesland beat the Count of Arembergh the Governour of that Province But soon after the Duke of Alva having first caus'd the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn to be beheaded march'd against him in person Not long after the Prince of Orange fell with a great Army into Brabant but was beaten back by the Duke of Alva and his Forces dispers'd The Duke of Alva puff'd up with this great Success did not only cause a most magnificent Statue to be erected at Antwâ—rp but having also form'd a Design to conquer the Netherlands with their own Money he impos'd a Tax upon them of the hundredth Penny to be paid of the whole value of all Estates and besides this the twentieth Penny to be paid of all Moveables but the tenth of all Immoveables as often as they were sold This did exasperate the Netherlanders to the utmost degree And whilst the Duke of Alva being in great want of Money was busie in squeezing out these Taxes and was upon the point of forcing the Inhabitants of Brussels who refus'd to pay it News was brought That the banish'd Netherlanders who were turn'd Privateers and had about 24 Ships of indifferent Strength had under the Conduct of the Earl of March taken the City of Briel in Holland Then most Cities of Holland out of a Hatred to the Spaniards and the tenth Penny revolted from the Spaniards except Amsterdam and Schonhoven which remain'd for some time under the Obedience of Spain It was a grand mistake in the Duke of Alva that during his Regency of four Years he had not secur'd the Sea Coasts The revolted Places chose for their Governour the Prince of Orange swearing to him Allegiance as the King's Stadtholder as if they had only revolted from the Duke of Alva and not the King A great many Privateers then join'd from France and England who within the space of four Months made up a Fleet of 150 Ships who had their Rendezvouz at Flushing and afterwards did great Mischiefs to the Spaniards The Duke of Alva was not in a condition to resist this Storm because the Earl of Bergh had not only at the same time taken a great many places in Gueldres Friesland and Over-yssel but also Lewis Earl of Nassaw had with the Assistance of the French surpris'd Mons Which City the Duke of Alva endeavour'd to recover by force of Arms and the Prince of Orange who with an Army newly rais'd in Germany had made prodigious havock in Brabant had in vain endeavour'd to relieve it was retir'd into Holland Wherefore this City was surrender'd upon Articles to the Duke of Alva He then
their Defence It serv'd also for a great Encouragement to the Hollanders that the Bishop of Munster was forc'd to go away from before Groningen he having together with the Elector of Collen taken the French side In the Year next following the French took Maestricht from the Hollanders But the Hollanders having behav'd themselves bravely in four Sea Engagements and the Parliament of England being become very jealous of France a separate Peace was by the Mediation of Spain concluded betwixt Holland and England The Emperour and Spain having then declar'd for Holland the French King took his Garrisons out of all the conquer'd Places having first exacted from them great Contributions except Naerden and Grave which were retaken by force Thus the Hollanders got all their places again except Maestricht Rhinebergh which belong'd to the Elector of Collen being restor'd to him and the Country of Cleves to the Elector of Brandenburgh This War also restor'd the Prince of Orange to the same Dignity and that under better Conditions than they had been in the possession of his Ancestors For the Common People which already favour'd the House of Orange being put quite into a Consternation by the prodigious Success of the French and being persuaded that this Misfortune was occasion'd by the Treachery of some who sat at the Helm and that no body but the Prince could restore the decay'd State did raise Tumults in most Cities which the Prince was forc'd to appease by deposing the former Magistrates and putting in their room such as he knew were favourers of himself In one of these Tumults Cornelius and John du Witt two Brothers were miserably murther'd by the Rabble in the Hague though a great many are of Opinion That especially the last of these who had so long sat at the Helm had better deserv'd of his native Country Tho the Prince had been not a little instrumental in appeasing the Commotions whereby Holland was put in a condition to recover it self yet he was not so successfull in his War against France For he receiv'd a considerable loss near Seneffe he was repuls'd before Maestricht and endeavouring to relieve St. Omer he was defeated by the French and the Dutch Fleet which was sent to the Relief of Sicily had no great Success At last their Fear that through long War their Liberty might be endanger'd by the Prince influenc'd them to make a separate Peace with France by virtue of which Maestricht was restor'd to the Hollanders § 19. The Seven Provinces of the Vnited Netherlands are fill'd with a prodigious number of People there being some who have computed that in the Province of Holland the Number amounts to two millions and 500000. And unto this vast Number of People is to be attributed their Industry increase of Trade and great Riches for in a Country which is not the most fruitfull and where every thing is very dear they must else of necessity perish by Famine But most of the Inhabitants were transplanted thither out of other Countries out of France during the times of the Civil Commotions out of England under the Reign of Queen Mary out of Germany during those long Wars there but chiefly out of the other Provinces of the Netherlands at the time of their revolting from Spain These Strangers were invited into this Country by its convenient Situation the Liberty of Religion and the Government by its extraordinary Constitutions and Conveniencies for Trade and Correspondency in all Parts and at last by the great Reputation which the States have gain'd abroad by their wise Management at home and Success of their Arms abroad And because every body who either brings some Means along with him or has learn'd something to maintain himself withall finds a good Reception in Holland even those who are prosecuted in other places find a certain Refuge in this Country The Netherlanders are commonly very open-hearted down-right and honest very free in Words and Conversation not easily to be mov'd or stirr'd up but if once made soundly angry not easily to be appeas'd If you Converse with them without Haughtiness and with Discretion so as to accommodate your self a little to their Inclinations you may do with them what you please Charles V. us'd to say of them That there was not a Nation under the Sun that did detest more the Name of Slavery and yet if you did manage them Mildly and with Discretion did bear it more patiently But the Rabble here is very bad it being a common Custom to speak ill and despicably of their Magistrates as often as things do not answer Expectation The Hollanders are very unfit for Land-service and the Dutch Horse-men are strange Creatures yet those who live in Gueldres and upon the Borders of Westphalia are tolerably good But at Sea they have done such Exploits that they may be compar'd with any Nation in the World And the Zealanders are esteem'd more Hardy and Venturous than the Hollanders They are also generally very parsimonious not much addicted to the Belly it being not the Custom here to spend their yearly Income but to save every Year an overplus This saving way of living upholds their Credit and enables them to bear such heavy Taxes without being ruin'd by them They are very fit for all sorts of Manufactury and very much addicted to Commerce not refusing to undergo any Labour or Danger where something is to be got and those that understand Trade deal very easily with them They are very punctual in every respect pondering and ordering a thing very well before they begin it And there is scarce any Nation in the World so fit for Trade as the Dutch this being very praise-worthy in them that they always choose rather to get somewhat by their own Industry than by Violence or Fraud But especially the greatest Liberty which they enjoy is a great Encouragement for Trade The chiefest Vice among them is Covetousness which however is not so pernicious among them because it produces in them Industry and good Husbandry There is a great many who have been amaz'd at the great Conduct which has appear'd in the management of their Affairs notwithstanding that the Hollanders in general are rarely of extraordinary Wit or Merits Some alledge this for a Reason That a cold Temper and Moderation of Passions are the fundamental Qualifications of such as intend to manage State Affairs § 20. The Seven Vnited Provinces are not very large in Extent they being to be reckon'd but for one Corner of Germany but they are fill'd up with so considerable a Number of beautifull large and populous Cities that no other place of the same bigness is to be compar'd to it Besides the Seven Provinces they are possess'd of some Cities in Flanders and Brabant viz. Hulst Sluce Ardenburgh Bois le Duc Maestricht Breda Bergen op Zoom Grave and some others They also keep a Garrison in Embden thereby to secure the River of Embs.
The Country in general is more fit for Pasture than Tilling it producing scarce so much Corn as is sufficient for the fifth part of its Inhabitants But this want is made up by the Industry of the Inhabitants and the great conveniency of so many Rivers and the Seas fit for Fishing and Navigation The Herring Fishery and that of Codds brings in vast Riches to them and some English have computed That the Hollanders sell every Year 79200 Lasts which makes 138400 Tuns of Herrings which amount to the value of 1372000 l. not including what is transported into Spain Italy and France and what is consum'd at home But their Shipping and Commerce is of much greater Advantage to them which does flourish there to that degree that some are of Opinion That in Holland are more Ships than in all other parts of Europe Besides Holland's Situation in the midst of Europe makes it very fit for Trade so that it sends its Ships with great Conveniency into the East and Western Seas and though the Commodiousness of those vast Rivers of the Rhine Meuse Elbe Weser and Embs draw the Commodities out of Germany and in exchange for these vends its Manufacturies there For Holland has in regard especially of the Rhine and the Meuse a great Advantage in its Trade before England tho' this on the other hand has better Harbours and a deeper Coast And because Holland is at the latter end of the Year commonly overflown with Waters which makes the Air very thick and foggy Nature has been kind to this Country in that about that time the Wind blows much Easterly which disperses the Vapours refreshes the Air and renders it wholsome but from hence it is that their Harbours are often shut up with Ice for three Months together whereas they are always open in England The Hollanders trade almost into every Corner of the World they having been very carefull to erect Fortresses and Colonies in far distant Countries But the East-India Company especially has vastly encreas'd her Trade and Riches for this Company has extended her Trade from Basora which is situated near the great Bay of Persia at the very Mouth of the River Tigris all along a prodigious Tract of rich Ground near the Sea side as far as to the utmost parts of Japan she stands there in Confederacy with many Kings and with many of them has made Treaties of Monopolies and is possess'd of a great many strong Holds in those parts The Capital City there is Batavia in Java Major where the Governour General keeps a Court like a King under whose Jurisdiction are the other places The Company is Sovereign Mistress over all these Countries the chiefest of which are the Isles of Molucca and Banda Amboina Malacca the Coast of the Island of Zeilon Patiacatta Musulapatan Negapatan upon the Coast of Cormandel Cochin Cananor and Cranganor upon the Coast of Malabar and several more whether they have a free Trade in the East-Indies with China I cannot affirm tho' it is certain that the Chineses drive a great Trade with them in Batavia but in Japan they have the whole Trade alone no Portuguese being permitted to come there This Company is able to set out a Fleet of betwixt 40 and 50 Capital Ships and to raise an Army of 30000 Men. The first Funds of this Company did amount to sixty Tuns of Gold which in the space of six Years deducting all the Charges and Dividends made to the Owners was encreas'd to three hundred Tuns of Gold The Funds of the West-Indiâ— Company was of fourscore Tuns of Gold and flourâ—sh'd extreamly at the beginning but ruin'd it self by making too great Dividends and not keeping a Fund sufficient for the carrying on of the War against Spain Besides those concern'd in this Company were more eager after Conquests than Trade and when Brasile revolted they receiv'd a capital blow Yet they are possess'd in Gumea of the Castle de Mina and if I am not mistaken of Loanda in Angola and some other places as also some of the Caribby Islands and of New Holland in the Northern parts of America They have also lately begun to erect some Colonies in Guiana and on the great River of Orenoque Some of the most curious have observ'd that a great many things concurr in Holland for the promoting of Trade which are not to be met withall all at once in any other Country As for example the great quantity of People the Conveniency and Security of the Country the small Interest which is paid for Money which shews the great Superfluity of ready Money the Severity us'd against Thieves Cheats and Banquerooteers the Bank of Amsterdam great number of Convoys and moderate Customs that they are so exact and regular in their way of Trading that the Magistrates are generally Merchants or at least such as have an Interest in Commerce That they are Masters in the East-Indies and that by reason of the Frugality and Industry of the Inhabitants far more Commodities are exported than imported And it is observable that tho' the Hollanders are Masters of the Spice in the Indies yet they use them least of all themselves They have also the greatest share in the Silk-trade in Persia and yet they cloath themselves in Woollen Cloath generally speaking Nay they sell their fine Cloaths abroad and send for courser out of England for their own use They sell their delicious Butter and send for other out of the North of England and Ireland for their use French Wines and Brandies are the chiefest Commodities which are consumed here yet even when they make a Debauch they are not overlavishing § 21. From what has been said it is manifest that the Strength of this Common-wealth is founded upon Trade and its Naval Force which is absolutely necessary to maintain the former nor is there any Country so stock'd with good Seamen for the setting out of a great Fleet. But on the Land-side where the Country cannot be under Water it is not near so strong For tho' they do not want Money to raise an Army of Foreigners yet is it not always adviseable for a Common-wealth to rely only upon such as have no other tye but their Pay since they may easily prove unfaithfull or else mis-led by the General assist him in over-turning the Liberty of the State And it has been in regard of this that some have advised that the Provinces of Holland and Zealand should separate themselves from the rest and only endeavour to strengthen themselves betwixt the Meuse the Rhine and South-sea and in case of Necessity by opening of their Sluces put the Country under-water but for the rest only endeavour to strengthen themselves at Sea But to examine this Proposition is not now my business There are several Inconveniences that proceed from the very Form of the Government of this State For to speak properly these seven Provinces do not make up one entire Common-wealth but there
suspicious of all mankind And the whole Confederacy is altogether adapted for their common Defence and for the maintaining of a firm Union betwixt themselves The difference of Religion is also a main obstacle among them some of them being Roman Catholicks but most Protestants and both Parties great Zealots in their Religion Wherefore it seems a hard task to make them all truly unanimous except forc'd by the necessity of a common Danger And in this Democratical Government it is not to be supposed that one man can have sufficient Authority to sway the rest and to stir them up to any great and sudden Enterprise And this slowness of their publick Counsels is such a check upon their natural Valour at home that they can employ it no better than to sell it for a little money to other Nations § 10. This is the very reason why the Switzers are the best Neighbours in the World as being never to be feared and always ready to assist you in case of necessity if you pay them for it On the other hand they need not stand in great fear of their Neighbours The States of Italy are not in a capacity to do them any harm and Germany is not willing to hurt them If the House of Austria should attack them they are able to defend themselves and besides this they may in such a case be sure to be back'd by France France alone seems to be their most dangerous Neighbour and it has been the wonder of many why the Switzers rely altogether upon the French Alliance and Promises and do not in the least endeavour to secure their Country against the growing Power of France and that in the last war they left the Franche Comtè to the mercy of the French which opens the Passage into their Country and enables the French to levy Souldiers on their Frontiers at pleasure It seems therefore to be the present Interest of Switzerland not to imitate the French and nevertheless to take care that they do not make themselves Masters of their Frontier Places viz. of Geneva Newburgh on the Lake the Four Forest Towns and Constance That they do not send too great a number of their Men into the French Service whereby they may exhaust their own Stock of Souldiers and that such as are sent into the French Service may be engaged not to be forgetful of their Duty to their native Country so as to be ready to return home in case of necessity On the other hand France seems to have no great reason to attack the Switzers as long as they are quiet and do not pretend to oppose the French Designs it being evident that if France had once obtained its aim the Switzers would be obliged to submit themselves And it seems at this time more Advantageous for the French to make use of the Switzers as their Allies than by conquering them to make them refractory Subjects who by reason of their natural stubborness must be bridled by strong Garisons which would scarce be maintained out of the Revenues of so poor a Country CHAP. VIII Of the GERMAN Empire § 1. GErmany was not antiently one Common-wealth but divided into a great many States and independent of each other most of them being Democracies And tho some of them had their Kings yet these had more Authority to Advise than to Command These several States were at last united under the Government of the Francks The Kings of the Merovingean Family having undertaken several Expeditions into Germany did reduce several of these States under their Subjection And Charles the Great reduced all Germany under his Jurisdiction he being at the same time Master of France Italy Rome and a part of Spain all which Provinces he committed to the care of certain Governours who were called Graves or Marc-Graves The Saxons retained more of their antient Liberty than the rest wherefore the better to keep this then barbarous Nation in obedience he erected several Episcopal Sees in Saxony hoping by the influence of the Christian Doctrine to civilize this barbarous People Lewis Surnamed the Pious Son of Charles the Great had three Sons viz. Lotharius Lewis and Charles who divided the Empire of the Francks among them In this Division Lewis got for his share all Germany as far as it extends on this side of the Rhine and also some Countries on the other side of that River by reason of the Vineyards as 't is said which are on both sides All which he was possess'd of as Sovereign without being in any ways dependent on his elder Brother much less the younger who had France for his share And at that time Germany was first made a Kingdom independent of any other § 2. Carolomannus the Son of this Lewis did after the death of Charles the Bald who was King of France and had born the Title of Roman Emperour Conquer Italy and took upon him the Imperial Dignity notwithstanding that Lewis Son of Charles the Bald and King of France had upon instigation of the Pope assumed the same Title After him succeeded his younger Brother Carolus Crassus who maintained both the Kingdom of Italy and the Imperial Title But the great Men in Germany having deposed the said Charles they made Arnolph the Son of the abovementioned Carolomannus King of Germany who went into Italy and took upon him the Title of Roman Emperour for which had contended for a good while Berengarius Duke of Trioul and Guido Duke of Spoleto But after the death of Arnulph his Son Lewis Surnamed the Child obtained the Crown of Germany under whose Reign the Affairs of Germany were in so ill a condition that he had no leisure to look into those of Italy For Arnulph had called to his assistance the Hungarians against Zwentepold King of Bohemia and Moravia who had Rebell'd against him with whose assistance he reduced Zwentepold to obedience but the Hungarians who were at that time a most barbarous Nation having got a tast of Germany made an inroad into that Country ravaging every where with an inhuman Cruelty They also defeated Lewis near Augsburgh obliging him to pay them a yearly Tribute notwithstanding which they ravag'd and plundered wherever they came This overthrow was chiefly occasioned by the Kings tender Age and the Divisions of the great Men among themselves who aimed at nothing more than to establish their own Authority After the death of Lewis Cunrad Duke of Franconia was elected King Germany under whose Reign the Potent Dukes of Lorain Swabia Bavaria and Saxony did preteâ—d to maintain the Sovereignty over their own Countries and a Hereditary Possession which Cunrad was not able to prevent and because Henry Duke of Saxony was the most Potent and Cunrad feared that at last he might quite withdraw himself from the German Empire he upon his Death-bed advised the rest of the Princes of Germany to make him their King which was done accordingly
same off again with his foot intimating thereby as if it was in the power of the Popes to give and to take away the Imperial Crown He died in the year 1198. having just then made great preparations for an Expedition into the Holy Land and sent his Army before he being ready to follow § 7. After the death of Henry VI. the Germans were miserably divided among themselves for Frederick II. his Son being then but five years old his Uncle Philip pretended to have the Tuition of his Nephew and the Administration of the Empire according to the last Will of the deceas'd Emperour but this being opposed by the Pope he perswaded some of the Princes to elect Otto Duke of Saxony Germany was thus miserably torn in pieces most siding with Philip the rest with Otto After a long war an agreement was made betwixt them that Otto should Marry the Daughter of Philip but lay down the Royal Title till the death of Philip when the same was to be restored to him Not long after Philip was murthered at Bamberg by Otto the Palatin of Wittelbach After his death Otto obtained the Imperial Dignity and having been Crowned at Rome he resolved to reunite such places as were unjustly possess'd by the Popes to the Empire which so exasperated the Pope that he Excommunicated him exhorting the Princes to elect another Emperour Most of them were for Frederick II. Son of Henry VI. which made Otto to hasten into Germany but having in vain endeavour'd to maintain himself in the Empire he was forc'd to surrender the Imperial Crown to Frederick the Second King of Sicily and Naples and Duke of Suabia who after he had bestowed a considerable time in setling the Affairs of Germany went into Italy where he was Crowned by the Pope In the year 1228. he undertook an Expedition into the Holy Land and retook Jerusalem from the Saracens He was continually allaâ—m'd by the intrigues of the Popes who were for playing the Masters in Italy against whom he bravely maintained his Right This occasioned several Excommunications to be thundred out against him by the Popes who raised great disturbances From hence had their rise the two famous Factions in Italy whereof those who sided with the Pope called themselves Guelfs but these who were for the Emperour Gibellins which two Factions for a considerable time after occasioned great Commotions in Italy And tho Frederick behav'd himself bravely against the Pope and his Associates yet the Popes Excommunication had such powerful Influence in that Superstitious Age that after the Pope had solemnly deposed him in the Council held at Lyons some Princes of Germany did choose Henry Landgrave of Thuringia their King who was commonly call'd the King of the Priests but he dying in the year next following some Princes declared William Earl of Holland their King who was not able to Establish himself being opposed by Cunrad Son of Frederick II. who was appointed to succeed his Father in the Empire In the mean time his Father had been very unsuccessful in Italy who at last died in the year 1250. Cunrad having left Germany retired into his Hereditary Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily where he died William Earl of Holland was slain in a battel against the Frizelanders in the year 1256. § 8. With the death of Frederick II. the Authority of the German Emperours in Italy was quite extinguish'd And that it might not be revived again the Pope gave the Kingdom of Naples to Charles Duke of Anjou who by the Instigation of the Pope caused the young Cunradin who being the Son of Cunrad was come to recover his Herediatary Kingdom and taken Prisoner in a battel fought betwixt them to be executed by the hands of the Hangman with whom was extinguish'd the Race of the Dukes of Swabia In the mean time there were great divisions among the German Princes concerning the election of a new Emperour some of them had chosen Richard Duke of Cornwal Son of John King of England and the rest were for Alfonsus X. King of Castile both were elected in the year 1257. Richard came on his Journey as far as the Rhine to take possession of the Empire but for want of Money was forc'd to return home again And Alfonsus came not within the sight of Germany Then there was a complete and long vacancy of the Throne in Germany during which time there was nothing to be seen but confusion every body pretending to be Master These Civil Disorders were of the worse consequence because that about the same time the three great Families of the Dukes of Swabia the Marquesses of Austria and Landgraves of Thuringia being extinct a great many aspired to possess themselves of these Countries To be short the longest Sword was then the best Title and he that could master another kept him under subjection and robbing and plundering was an allow'd exercise at that time Against these outrageous Proceedings several of the Cities upon the Rhine enter'd into a Confederacy with whom a great many other Princes afterwards joyning their Forces they demolish'd the strong Holds of these Robbers and clear'd the Highways § 9. At last Rodolph Earl of Habsburgh and Landgrave of Alsace from whom are descended the present Arch-Dukes of Austria was unanimously chosen Emperour who the better to establish himself in the Throne Marry'd his three Daughters to three of the great Princes of Germany viz. to Lewis Palatin of the Rhine to Albert Duke of Saxony and to Otto Marquess of Brandenburgh After the death of Frederick Marquess of Austria who had his Head cut off at Naples together with Cunradin Ottocar the King of Bohemia had possess'd himself of Austria Stiria Crain the Windishmarck and Portenau But Rodolph who thought that his Family had more Right to it having â—etaken these Countries from Ottocar gave them in Fief to his Son Albert and to the second whose name was Rodolph the Dukedom of Swabia Besides this the Grandson of Albert got Crain and Tyrol Thus Rodolph did by obtaining the Imperial Dignity raise his House from a moderate State to great Power and vast Riches But tho he was often invited to come into Italy yet he could never be perswaded to it alledging that old and notorious saying of the Fox Quia me vestigia terreat because the footsteps deter me Nay he declar'd a great many Cities there Free for Sums of money by which the Kingdom of Italy being first torn into a great many pieces was quite lost But Germany he took into his particular Care and destroy'd a great many Castles there which serv'd for a retreat for Robbers He was the first that introduc'd the use of the German Tongue in all Publick Courts and Private Transactions whereas formerly the Latin Tongue had been made use of in the like cases He dyed in the year 1291. His Son Albert did lay claim to the Empire but by the Interest of the
German Empire has no Possessions abroad except you would account Hungary to be such which is under subjection to the House of Austria nevertheless it is a Country of a vast extent by it self which is full of great and small Cities Towns and Villages The Ground is very Fertile in general there being very few spots to be met withal of any large extent which do not produce something or another for the sustenance of Mankind so that there is every where great plenty of all sorts of Provisions Germany also abounds in all sorts of Minerals especially in Mines of Silver Copper Tin Lead Iron Mercury and other sorts It has abundance of Springs that furnish waters for the boyling of Salt and those several great Navigable Rivers wherewith it is adorn'd make it very commodious to transport its Commodities from one place to another The Commodities of Germany are these vâ—z Iron and all sorts of Instruments made of it Lead Mercury Wine Corn Beer Wooll course Cloth all sorts of Linnen and Woollen Manufactories Horses Sheep c. If therefore the Germans would apply themselves to imitate these Manufactories at home which are now Imported by Foreigners or else wou'd be contented with their own and not make use of Foreign Manufactories those Commodities which are Exported out of Germany wou'd much surpass these which are Imported and therefore it would of necessity grow very Rich especially since a considerable quantity of Silver is digged out of the Mines there § 20. As for the Form of Government in Germany it is to be considered that it is not like some Kingdoms where the Kings have the whole Power in their hands and according to whose commands the Subjects are obliged to comport themselves neither is the Sovereign Power here circumscribed within certain bounds as it is in some Kingdoms of Europe where the Kings cannot exercise an absolute Sovereignty without the consent of the Estates But Germany has its particular Form of Government the like is not to be met withal in any Kingdom of Europe except that the antient Form of Government in France came pretty near it Germany acknowledges but one Supreme Head under the Title of the Roman Emperour which Title did at first imply no more than the Sovereignty over the City of Rome and the Protection of the Church of Rome and her Patrimony This Dignity was first annexed to the German Empire by Otto I. but it is long ago since the Popes have robb'd the Kings of Germany of this Power and only have left them the bare Name But besides this the Estates of Germany some of which have great and potent Countries in their possession have a considerable share of the Sovereignty over their Subjects and tho they are Vassals of the Emperour and Empire nevertheless they ought not to be consider'd as Subjects or only as potent or rich Citizens in a Government for they are actually possess'd of the supreme Jurisdiction in Criminal Affairs they have power to make Laws and to regulate Church Affairs which however is only to be understood of the Protestants to dispose of the Revenues arising out of their own Territories to make Alliances as well among themselves as with Foreign States provided the same are not intended against the Emperour and Empire they may build and maintain Fortresses and Armies of their own Coin Mony and the like This grandeur of the Estates 't is true is a main obstacle that the Emperour cannot make himself absolute in the Empire except it be in his Hereditary Countries yet this has been always observ'd the more potent the Emperour is the more he has exercised his Authority and the Estates have been forced to comply with his commands and it is certain that the grandure of the Estates except what is contained in the Golden Bull concerning the Electoral Dignity was more founded upon antient Customs and Precedents than any real Constitutions till in the Westphalian Peace their Rights and Authority have been expresly and particularly confirm'd and establish'd § 21. Tho it is certain that Germany within itself is so Potent that it might be formidable to all its Neighbours if its strength was well united an rightly employ'd nevertheless this strong Body has also its infirmities which weaken its strength and slacken its vigour its irregular Constitution of Government is one of the chief causes of its Distemper it being neither one entire Kingdom neither properly a Confederacy but participating of both kinds For the Emperour has not the entire Sovereignty over the whole Empire nor each Estate in particular over his Territories and the former is more than a bare Administrator yet the latter have a greater share in the Sovereignty than can be attributed to any Subjects or Citizens whatever tho never so great And this seems to be the reason why at last the Emperours did quit their pretensions upon Italy and the Kingdom of Arclat because these potent Princes of Germany and the turbulent Bishops who were continually stirr'd up by the Popes used to give them so much work that they had enough to do to take care of Germany as the main Stake without being able to concern themselves much about other parts Yet do I not find any instances in History that any of the antient Emperours did endeavour to subdue the Princes and to make himself absolute Master of Germany But this ambitious Design Charles V. as it seems was first put upon by the Spaniards or as some will have it by Nicolas Perenoâ— Granvel And truly the Electors had the same reasons not to have admitted him to the Imperial Dignity as they had not to admit Francis I. King of France And common Reason tells us that no Nation that has the Power of Electing a Prince ought to choose such a one as if possess'd before of a considerable Hereditary Estate that he may think it his Interest to take more care of that than the Elective Kingdom For he either will certainly be very caâ—â—less of the Interest of the Elective Kingdom or else he will make the Interest of the Elective Kingdom subservient to that of his Hereditary Countries and make use of the Strength of the first to maintain the latter and render it more Powerful or else he will endeavour by making himself Sovereign over the Elective Kingdom to make it dependent on his Hereditary Estate Germany found all these three inconveniencies by experience under the Reign of this Emperour for he came very seldom into Germany and that only en passant He never made the true Interest of Germany the Rule of his Designs but all was carried on for the grandeur and increase of his House and at last under pretence of Religion he attempted to suppress entirely the antient Liberty of the Estates On the contrary if Germany had an Emperour at that time who had not been possess'd of any Countries or at least an inconsiderable part without the Empire the true
Exercise of the Christian Religion throughout his Kingdom His Son Harald was attack'd by the Emperour Otto I. from whom the Sea betwixt Jutland and Holland has got the Name of Otten Sound because the Emperour there threw in his Lance to mark the utmost Limits of his Expedition His Son Suen Otto came to the Crown in the year 980. who being taken Prisoner by the Jutins was redeem'd by the Women who gave their Gold and Silver Ornaments for his Ransom In recompence of which he granted them this Privilege that whereas they used only to have a small Portion in Mony out of their Fathers Inheritance they for the future should have an equal share with the Males He also Conquer'd a part of England and died in the year 1012. His Son Canut or Cnut II. surnamed the Great was King of Denmaâ—k Norway and England having Conquer'd the latter of these three by force of Arms tho England did not remain long under the subjection of the Danes for after his death Harald and only Hardiknut Reign'd in England after whose death the Danes were again chased out of England Besides this Magnus Son of S. Olaus King of Norway made himself Master of Denmark which Kingdom however after his death Sueno II. obtain'd but he was forc'd to fight for it against Harald Hardrode then King of Norway He died in the year 1074. Him succeeded his Sons Harald VII who Reign'd but two years and Canute IV. This King did give great Power to the Bishops in Denmark and granted the Tenths of all the Revenues of the Country to the Clergy At which the Jutes being exasperated slew him at Oden Sea but the Clergy as an acknowledgement of his Favours bestowed upon them placed him in the number of Saints and his memory was afterwards celebrated with full Cups at their Feasts by those who call'd themselves the Knutgylden from him His Brother Olaus IV. succeeded him who died in the year 1095. and after him Reigned his Brother Erick II. who took Jutin at that time a great City in Pomerania He died in the Ille of Cyprus in his Pilgrimage to Jerusalem § 2. After his death the whole Kingdom was in great Confusion especially when three at once fought for the Crown viz. Sueno III Canute VI and Waldemar I. These after they had waged wars together for many years did at last agree to divide the Kingdom into three parts but Canute having been assassinated by Sueno and Sueno again having been slain in a Battel against Waldâ—mar he got the whole Kingdom into his possession He subdued the Rugians and Vandals who had hitherto proved very mischievous to Denmark he also destroyed the City of Julin 'T is related that he laid the first Foundation of the City of Dantzwick and under the Reign of this King Absalom Bishop of Roshild first began to build the City of Copenhagen Waldemar died in the year 1182. Him succeeded his Son Canute VI. who waged great Wars against the Vandals and at last forced their Princes to be his Vassals taking upon himself the Title of King of the Vandals or Slaves He took from Adolf Earl of Holstein among other places the City of Hamburgh which however twenty seven years after did shake off the Danish Yoke He having also conquered Esthonia and Livonia the Christian Faith was established in these Countries by his means He died in the Year 1202. After him reigned his Brother Waldemar II. who at the beginning was a very fortunate and potent Prince and had under his Subjection besides Denmark the Countries of Esthonia Livonia Curland Prussia Pomerania Rugen Meckâ—enburgh Holstein Stormar Ditmarsen and Wagern as also the Cities of Lubeck and Lauenburgh But he lost a great part of them again by the following occasion Henry Earl of Swerin having undertaken a journey to the Holy Land had committed during his absence his Lady and Country to the care of Waldemar but having been informed after his return that the King had lived in Adultery with his Lady he to revenge this Affront took him Prisoner by stratagem and after he had kept him three years in prison dismist him making him pay for his ransom the sum of 45000 marks of fine Silver The Countries of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania and the Cities of Lubeck and Duntzwick taking hold of this opportunity revolted from Waldemar Adolf Earl of Shauenburgh took from him Holstein and Stormar the Knights of the Cross took Esthonia and Livonia And endeavouring to recover these Countries he was vanquished in a Battel fought near Bornhove by the Earl of Shauenburgh Yet he recovered Reval and Esthonia and died in the year 1241. § 13. His Son Erick V. succeeded him in the Kingdom tho he had also given some parts of it to his other Sons viz. to Abel Sleswick to Canute Bleckingâ—n and to Christopher Laland and Falster These were each of them for being Sovereigns in these Countries but Erick pretending that they ought to be his Vassals there were great Commotions in Denmark till Erick was miserably murthered by his Brother Abel and Abel after he had reigned two years was slain by the Friselanders and Ditmarsians Whom succeeded his Brother Christopher I. Aganist this King the Archbishop of Lunden raised abundance of Troubles and the King having imprisoned him he was by the rest of the Bishops and Clergy excommunicated and with him the whole Kingdom And at last the King was by them poisoned as 't is thought with the Host After him reigned his Son Erick VI. who was at Variance with the Bishops and engaged in Wars against Sweden and Norway at last he was taken Prisoner in a Battel by Erick Duke of Holstein and was barbarously murthered by some of the great Men of the Kingdom He left the Crown to his Son Erick VII who immediately in the first year of his Reign had great contests with the King of Norway who had given protection to to the Murtherers of his Father He also had some other Differences with some of the neighbouring States and died in the year 1319. Him succeeded his Brother Christopher II who got his Son crowned in his Life time This King was banished the Kingdom by his Subjects who under pretence of being oppressed with Taxes elected in his stead Waldemar Duke of Sleswick their King But they grew also quickly weary of him and recalled Christopher who afterwards in a battel fought against this Waldemar lost his Son Erick Under the Reign of this King Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners who were in Possession of it surrendred itself to Magnus King of Sweden And John Duke of Holstein perceiving that he could not maintain it by force sold all his Right and Title to it for 70000 Marks fine silver Under the Reign of this King Denmark was torn into so many pieces that very few places were left to the King He died in the year 1333.
prejudicial to the Christians § 8. In his stead Casimir was made King of Poland A great part of Prussia which was weary of the Government of the Knights of the Cross did surrender it self under his Protection This occasioned a heavy War betwixt them and the Poles which having been carried on a great while with dubious Success a Peace was at last concluded by the mediation of the Pope by Vertue of which the Poles got Pomerellia Culm Marienburgh Stum and Elbing the rest remaining under the jurisdiction of the Knights of the Cross under Condition that the Master of that Order should be a Vassal of Poland and a Duke and Senator of that Kingdom Much about the same time the Duke of Vallachia did submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland Under the Reign of this King the Deputies of the Provinces first appeared at the Dyets of the Kingdom Vladislaus the Son of this Casimir was made King of Bohemia and afterwards also of Hungary tho' his own Brother John Albert did contend with him for the latter but being soundly beaten was obliged to desist from his Pretensions Casimir died in the Year 1492. Him succeeded his Son John Albert who received a signal overthrow in Vallachia from the Turks and rebellious Vallachians The Turks also fell into Poland but by a sudden great Frost a great many Thousands of them were starved to Death Under the Reign of this King the Dukedom of Plotzk◠in the Country of Masovia was united to Poland He died in the Year 1501. Whom succeeded his Brother Alexander but he did not Reign longer than till the Year 1506. Whom succeeded Sigismund one of the most Famous Princes of his time This King was engaged in three several Wars against the Muscovites wherein the Poles always were Victorious in the Field but the Muscovites who had got Smolensko by Treachery kept the possession of that place The War which he waged with the Knights of the Cross in Prussia at last composed under these Conditions that Albert Marquess of Brandenburgh who was then Master of that Order should receive the Eastern parts of Prussia as a hereditary Fief from the King and should acknowledge himself hereafter a Vassal of the Crown of Poland Under his Reign also the whole Country of Masovia was re-united to the Crown of Poland He also fought very successfully against the Vallachians and died in the Year 1548. leaving for his Successour his Son Sigismundus Augustus Under his Reign Livonia submitted it self to Poland as being not able to defend it self against the Muscovites who already had taken Dorpt Felin and several other places In this publick Consternation Estlad and Reval did surrender themselves to Erick King of Swedeland But the Archbishop of Riga and the Master of the Teutonick Order did seek for Protection of the King of Poland which he would not grant them upon any other terms than that they should submit themselves to the Crown of Poland Whereupon the Master of the Order having abdicated himself surrendred the Castle of Riga and some other places to the Poles And he in recompence of his Loss was made Duke of Curland and Semigall This occasioned a War betwixt the Poles and Muscovites wherein these took from the former Plotzk◠This King died without Children and by his Death the Male Race of the Jagellonick Family was quite extinguished § 9. After his Death there were great Contentions in Poland concerning the Election of a new King and at last by the majority of Votes Henry Duke of Anjou Brother of Charles IX King of France was declared King of Poland who arriving there was crowned in the same Year But he had scarce been four Monthsin Poland when having Notice that his Brother the King of France was dead he in the Night time and in a thick Fog for fear the Poles should detain him relinquished Poland and taking his way through Austria and Italy into France took Possession of that Kingdom The Poles being extreamly vexed at this Affront were for electing a new King A great many were for Maximilian of Austria but Stephen Batori Prince of Transylvania having been declared King by the plurality of Votes quickly came into Poland and excluded Maximilian by marrying Anna the Sister of Sigismundus Augustus This King reduced the City of Dantzick which had sided with Maximilian to obedience Afterwards he fell upon the Muscovites taking from them Plotzko and the neighbouring Countries At last he made Peace with the Muscovites under this Condition that they should resign to him the whole Country of Livonia in lieu of which he would restore to them such places as he had taken from them in Muscovy This King adorned the Kingdom with wholesome Constitutions and established the Militia of Horse which Souldiers being paid out of the fourth part of the Royal Revenues are commonly called the Quartians these he disposed upon the Frontiers to defend the same against the Incursions of the Tartars By this means that Tract of Land which from Bar Bracklavia and Kiovia extends it self betwixt the two Rivers of the Dniester and the Borysthenes as far as to the Black Sea was filled with populous Cities and Towns which is now called the Vkraine it having been formerly a desolate Country He also put into a good Order and Discipline the Cosacks who served for Foot Souldiers giving to them Techtimorovia situated on the River Borysthenes which they made afterwards their Magazine and the place of Residence of their Governours Before this time the Cosacks were only a wild and barbarous sort of Rabble who were gathered out of the Polish Russia and having settled themselves in the Island of the River Borysthenes beneath Kiovia lived upon Robbing and Plunder These Cosacks after they were brought into good Discipline by this King Stephen have been for a considerable time serviceable to the Crown of Poland not only against the Incursions of the Tartars but also by their cruising into the Black Sea have done great Mischief to the Turks For they have had Courage enough to ransack the Cities of Trebisond and Sinope nay even the Suburbs of Constantinople with other places This brave King whilst he was making Preparations against the Turks died in the Year 1586. § 10. After his Death Sigismund Son to John King of Swedeland was made King of Poland who had this Advantage that his Mother Catherine had been Sister of Sigismundus Augustus and so consequently was descended from the Jagellonick Race Some of the Poles proclaimed Maximilian their King but he coming with some Forces to take Possession of the Kingdom was beaten and taken Prisoner and before he obtained his Liberty was obliged to renounce his Title to that Crown After the Death of John King of Sweden Sigismund went in the Year next following into Swedeland where he was Crowned King of Sweden But having afterwards lost that Crown it occasioned a War betwixt Poland and Sweden
the holding of the Dyet which they rarely suffer to be Prorogued and that not but for a very few days but they call this right of contradicting the Soul of the Polish Liberty The King is also obliged to bestow all the vacant Benefices upon the Nobility and cannot reserve any for his own use or bestow them upon his Children without consent of the Estates neither can he buy or take possession of any Noblemens Lands The King also is not Master of the Judicial Courts but there is a certain High Court of Justice the Judges whereof are Nobles first Instituted by King Stephen Batori These Judges are changed every twelve months and keep their Session six months in the year at Petricovia and six months again at Lublin and from these no Appeal lies to the King except that some Cases of the greatest Consequence are determined at the Dyet but Cases belonging to the King's Exchequer or to his Revenues are determined by the King The Poles are extreamly fond of this form of Government as being very suitable to their natural fierce inclinations yet the same is very improper for any sudden and great undertaking and contributes not a little to the weakness of this vast Kingdom especially when the Nobility is refractory and jealous of the King § 18. The Neighbours of Poland are on one side the Germans where there is an open Country upon the Frontiers and particularly Poland borders upon Silesia and in one corner upon Hungary 'T is true that the German Empire is much superiour in strenth to Poland but the interest of both these Kingdoms is such as not to have any great occasion to differ with one another except Poland should perhaps join with such Estates in Germany as would upon an occasion oppose the setting up of an Absolute Soveraignty in the Empire and in such a case the Poles would not want assistance either from the German or foreign Princes that must concur in the same Interest The House of Austria alone is not powerful enough to conquer Poland or to maintain a Country which is of so vast an extent and very populous and lying all upon a level is not secured by any fortified places If no body else should side with Poland the Turks themselves would not easily suffer that the House of Austria should acquire such an advantage and the Turks are the fittest instruments to prevent it But the House of Austria has often endeavoured tho the wisest among the Poles have always opposed it to unite the Kingdom of Poland to their Family by an Election but the Poles are conscious of the danger which might accrue from this Union to their Liberty and besides this they are no great admirers of the Germans whose modesty and good Husbandry they commonly despise But it is of great consequence to Poland that the Turks may not become quite Masters of the Vpper Hungary and much more that they do not get footing in Moravia since thereby they would open their way into the very Heart of Poland And on the other hand it is the common Interest both of the House Austria and of all Germany that the Turks may not become Masters of Poland since thereby they would open their way into Germany For the old saying of Philip Melanchton Si Turca in Germaniam veniet veniet per Poloniam if the Turks come into Germany they will certainly come by the way of Poland did not arise from a Prophetick Spirit but has its good Reason in Geography And it seems to be the common Interest of Poland and the House of Austria to keep up a mutual good understanding since they both cover one anothers Frontiers and Poland draws a great advantage from its Oxen and Salt which are sent into Germany And if Poland should engage it self in good earnest against the House of Austria it ought to be jealous of the Moscovites who may attack it behind except Moscovy were otherwise employed before Poland also may be troublesome to the House of Austria when that House is engaged in Wars against France Sweden or the Turks Wherefore for a considerable time the House of Austria has endeavoured by Marriages to Allie Poland with their Family and to gain a considerable party in the Senat. And France has followed the same methods to draw Poland from the Interest of the House of Austria and the Poles having been caressed by both parties have got no small advantage by this Rivalship Brandenburgh also borders on one side upon Poland and tho he alone cannot hurt it much yet experience has taught us that in conjunction with others he has been able to create great troubles to the Poles Tho on the other hand it is to be feared that perhaps upon a good occasion offered to the Poles they may attempt to unite all Prussia to their Kingdom as the Elector of Brandenburgh knew how to time it when he obtained the Soveraignty over it As long as the differences betwixt Poland and Sweden were on foot Denmark by making a diversion could be very serviceable to Poland but since the causes of these differences are taken away Poland need not make any particular reflection upon Denmark Swedeland and Poland have all the reason in the world to cultivate a mutual good understanding since they may be very serviceable to one another against the Moscovites Poland borders upon Moscovy by a great tract of Land where the Frontiers are common to both These two Kingdoms seem to be very near equal in strength and tho the Poles are better Soldiers than the Moscovites yet has the Great Duke of Moscovy this advantage over them that he is absolute in his Dominions And it is of great consequence to either of them which of these two is in the possession of Smolensko to recover◠which the Poles ought to employ all their strength For the rest these two States being both obliged to have a watchful Eye over the Turks can assist one another against them in case of necessity The Tartars are the most pernicious Neighbours of Poland for they are a Nation living by depredations who surprise their Neighbours and when they have loaded themselves with Spoils return Home again where you cannot be revenged of them they being so nimble and having nothing worth taking from them Wherefore what ever mischief they do must be taken as if you were bit by a Dog except you can catch them in the fact and make them pay for it with their Heads Against these the Country of Moldavia used to be a Bulwark to Poland For through that Country the Tartars have a direct passage into the Provinces of Poland which may be shut up against them by the help of that Prince Wherefore the Poles do much lament the loss of this Dukedom which having been formerly a Fief of that Crown tho that Duke pays also some Tribute to the Turks was brought in the year 1612. entirely under
abused and half naked loaden with Irons thrown into a strong Tower their Servants having been all either killed or taken Prisoners The King marched directly for Stockholm in hopes to surprise the City but the News of this barbarous act having been already carried to Stockholm they not only repulsed him but also pursued him to Nycoping The King perceiving that they intended to besiege Nycoping retired to Stockeburgh but before his departure having caused the Doors of the Prison to be barricado'd up he threw the Keys into the River and commanded upon pain of death not to open the Doors till his return Soon after Nycoping was besieged but before it could be forced both the Brothers died by Famine King Birger having by this Treacherous fact animated the whole Kingdom against him sought for Aid in Denmark and having obtained some Forces shifted with them from place to place till some of them were suprized at Sudercoping and the Danish Horse having also left Nycoping the King destitute of all retired with the Queen into Gethland leaving his Son Magnus in the Castle of Stegeburgh The Swedes having immediately after invested the Place forced it to surrender by Famine and sent Magnus a Prisoner to Stockholm The Senate of the Kingdom made there Matthew 〈◊〉 Regent of Sweden who vigorously prosecuted the Remnants of the King's Party which obliged King Birger to seek for shelter to Christopher King of Denmark § 7. After K. Birger had left Gothland the Estates assembled at Vpsal chose for their King Magnus the Son of D. Erick being then but 3 years old The Year next following Magnus the Son of K. Birger notwithstanding that the Senate and Estates of the Kingdom had sworn Fealty to him as to their future King was villainously sentenced to death and beheaded accordingly and King Birger and his Queen died soon after for Grief But the Swedes who had conceived great hopes of their new King found themselves extreamly deceived in their Expectation after the death of of Ketelmundson who at first managed affairs with great Prudence For the King being now of age married Blanch the Daughter of an Earl of Namur and laying aside the old Counsellors made use of the Advice of his young Favourites among whom one Benedict born in West-Gothland had the chief place The Inhabitants of Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners put themselves under his protection which was afterwards confirmed by Waldemar King of Denmark and the Sound by common consent made the common Borders of these two Kingdoms on that side After he had ruled twelve years in peace he undertook an Expedition against the Russians which succeeded very ill being obliged to redeem the peace by the surrender of a part of Carelia His Treasury having by this War been mightily exhausted he not only imposed new and heavy Taxes upon the people but also pawned a great many of the Crown Lands Pope Clement VI. also had excommunicated him because he had applied the Revenues of S. Peter given to the Roman Chair by Olaus Skotkonung to the use of the Russian War The People being extreamly discontented at these Proceedings the Senaâ—e perswaded the King that he should cause his two Sons to be declared Kings viz. Brick of Sweden and Haquin of Norway which was done accordingly The Nobility being now headed by a new King began to withdraw from their obedience to the old King and killed his Favourite Benedict The King who now began to see his Errors sought for Aid from the King of Denmark which so exasperated the Nobility that they obliged the young King to take up Arms against his Father which occasioned a bloody War till at last the Kingdom was divided betwixt them the Father having got Vpland Gothland Wermeland Dabt North-Halland West-Gothland and Ocland But Shâ—â—â—n Bleckingen South-Halland East-Gothland Smaland and Finland fell to the Son's share But notwithstanding this agreement the jealousie continued betwixt the Father and Son and not long after the Father having sent for his Son under pretence of some Business of great moment he was there poysoned by his Mother By his death King Magnus being put again into the possession of the whole Kingdom studied nothing but revenge against the Nobility The better to encompass his design he made an under-hand Alliance with the King of Denmark unto whom he surrendred Shonen again who not only took possession of it but also by connivance of King Magnus fell into Gothland and Oeland where he killed a great many Boors plundered the whole Country and demolished Borgholm The Swedes being thus put to a nonplus submit themselves to the protection of Haquin King of Denmark who made his Father Magnus a Prisoner in the Castle of Calmar The Senate of the Kingdom then perswaded King Haquin to marry the Daughter of Henry Earl of Holstein which he seemingly consented to at that time But the Bride in her Voyage into Sweden having been driven on the Coast of Denmark was detained by Waldemar King of Denamark who intended to marry his Daughter to King Haquin Albert Duke of Meâ—klenburgh and the Earls of Holstein did denounce War against the King of Denmark if he did not release the Bride but King Waldemar had in the mean while so well managed the Affairs with Haquin that he resolved to marry Margaret his Daughter The Bride was then set at Liberty but being arrived in Sweden was so slightly received by King Magnus who in the mean time had obtained his Liberty that she retired into a Nunnery and those Senators who urged the King to perform his Marriage Contract were by Magnus banished the Kingdom who soon after married his Son to Margaret that was then but eleven years old At this Wedding which was held at Copenhagen Waldemar caused the Parents of Haquin to be poysoned which worked so violently upon Blenha that she died immediately but King Magnus was preserved by the skill of his Physicians § 8. Those Swedish Lords that were banished by King Magnus having for some time lived in Gothland did at last agree among themselves to elect Henry Earl of Holstein King of Sweden But he being a Man in years and not willing to entangle himself in those troublesome Affairs recommended to them Albert Duke of Mecklenburgh King Magnus's Sisters Son The banished Lords therefore having chosen his second Son whose name also was Albert their King carried him into Gothland and from thence to Stockholm which they easily took being assisted by a strong party within the City Having then called together such of the Nobility as they knew to be Enemies to King Magnus they proclaimed Albert King in the City of Stockholm Magnus and his Son having thereupon got together considerable Forces both in Sweden and Denmark marched against King Albert into Vpland and were met him near by Encoping where a bloody Battle ensued the Victory inclined to Albert's side King Magnus was taken Prisoner Haquin wounded but escaped the
Hands of his Enemies During the imprisonment of King Magus Sweden was reduced to a most miserable estate by the Wars that were carried on betwixt King Albert and Haquin and Waldemar the two last sending continual Supplies into Sweden to uphold their Party and Haquin was grown so strong that he defeated King Albert in a Battel and besieged Stockholm At last it was agreed that King Magnus should have his Liberty paying a Ransom of 12000 Marks of sine Silver and resign the Crown of Sweden and Shonen to King Albert which was performed accordingly King Magnus retiring into Norway where he was drowned by accident King Haquin did not long survive his Father and his Son Olaus dying very young Queen Margaret after his decease was sole Queen of Norway By the Death of this Olaus the antient Race of the Swedish Kings was extinguished which ever since the time of St. Erick viz. for the space of 220 Years had ruled in Sweden Not long after Waldemar King of Denmark died without leaving any Male Heirs behind him In whose stead the Danes to unite Norway with Denmark declared his Daughter Margaret their Queen King Albert by the Death of his Enemies being now established in the Throne of Sweden began to slight the Swedish Nobility and to employ the Germans in his Service who grew very Rich and Potent and his Treasury being exhausted by the war which was carried on against Denmark he demanded from the States that part of the Revenues of the Clergy and some of the Lands which belonged to the Nobility should be incorporated with the Crown which they refusing to consent to he nevertheless pursued his Intentions by open Violence Whilest therefore some that were no loosers by it and hoped to partake of the Booty sided with the King the rest were consulting how to deliver themselves from these oppressions and having renounced their obedience to King Albert sought for Protection by Margaret Queen of Denmark which she granted them upon condition that if she should deliver them from King Albert she was to be Queen of Sweden Which the Swedes being forced to accept of she was proclaimed Queen of Sweden This proved the occasion of unspeakable miseries both Parties committing great Outrages in the Country which was quite exhausted before by King Albert who also at last was forced to pawn the Isle of Gothland for 20000 Nobles to the Prussian Knights of the Cross notwithstanding which being not able to defray at length the Charges of the War he challenged Queen Margaret to a Battel to be fought in the Plains of Talkoping in West-Gothland The appointed day being come a bloody Battel was fought in the before-mentioned Plain where the Queen's Forces at last obtained the Victory King Albert and his Son being taken Prisoners But this Victory rather encreased than diminished the miseries under which the Kingdom had groaned before because the Dukes of Mocklenburgh Earls of Holstein and the Hanse Towns sided with King Albert's Party who sent constant Supplies from Rostock and Wismar by Sea to Stockholm Calmar and other strong-holds in their possession from whence the German Garrisons made miserable havock all round the Country and the Sea Coasts were extreamly infested by Privateers which had quite ruined the Trade of the Kingdom This pernicious War having thus lasted seven Years a Treaty of Peace was set on foot at Helsingburgh which proving fruitless another meeting was appointed at Aleholm where it was agreed that the King his Son and the rest of the Prisoners of note should be set at Liberty under condition that he within the space of three Years resign all his pretensions to the Kingdom unto Queen Margaret or else return to Prison and that in case of failure the Cities of Lubeck Hamburgh Dantzick Thorn Elbingen Saralsund Stetin and Campen should oblige themselves to pay 60000 Marks of fine Silver to the Queen Thus King Albert returned into Mecklenburgh after he had reigned 23 Years in Sweden He had notwithstanding this agreement not laid aside his hope of recovering his Kingdom for which he had made great preparations if his Son had not died two Years after when he at the appointed time resigned his pretensions and the places as yet in his possession to the Queen and at last ended his days in his native Country of Mecklenburgh Thus Margaret became Queen over all the three Northern Kingdoms which she governed with extraordinary Wisdom yet so that the Danes were much better satisfied with her Government than the Swedes § 9. Queen Margaret having restored Peace to the Northren Kingdoms her next care was to unite these three Crowns for ever on one Head For which purpose she had sent for Henry a young Duke of Pomerania her Sister's Son whose name to please the Swedes she changed into that of Erick This Prince tho' very young was in the second Year after the releasing of King Albert proclaimed King In the Year next following the Senators and Nobility of all the three Kingdoms being assembled at Calmar where also the young Erick was crowned the Union of the three Kingdoms was proposed which at last was perfected and confirmed by Oath and by the Hands and Seals of the States of the three Kingdoms which might have tended to the great Advantage of these three Nations if the Danes had not afterwards broke this Union and endeavoured to make themselves Masters of Sweden which proved the occasion of bloody Wars betwixt these two Kingdoms But because King Erick was but very young Queen Margaret had the administration of Affairs during his Minority when the Swedes and Norwegians soon perceived that the Articles of this Union were likely to be but ill observed since the Queen preferred the Daâ—es and other Strangers much before them and what Taxes she levied in Sweedland were for the most part spent in Denmark where she generally resided In the eighth Year after King Erick was crowned Queen Margates attempted to re-gain the Isle of Gothland from the Prussian Knights without paying the Ransom but having not succeeded in her Enterpise she redeemed it for 10000 Nobles King Erick being by this time come to his riper Years married Philippa the Daughter of Henry IV. King of England and having after his Aunt 's Death which happened not long after taken upon him the sole management of Affairs he was intangled in a tedious War with Henry Earl of Holstein the Hanse Towns and the Dukes of Mecklenburgh and Saxony about the Dutchy of Sleswick which at last cost him his three Kingdoms For his Subjects being over charged with Taxes which were employed towards the War that could at the best only prove beneficial to Denmark and their Commerce being interrupted with the Hanse Towns it occasioned great discontents among them besides this the King's Officers had used the Swedes very tyrannically and the King had upon several occasions receded from the Articles of Union
made at Calmar especially when he sent the most antient Swedish Records into Denmark which at last obliged the Swedes to take desperate Counsels The first Insurrection was made by the Dalekarls who being headed by a certain antient Nobleman in those parts called Engelbrecht Engelbrechtson besieged one of the King's Officers called Josse Erichson who had exercised great Tyranny over them in his Castle neither could they be appealed till he was deposed from his Office and another put in his place But this Calm did not last long for the Boors being again stirred up by Engelbrecht over-run all the neighbouring Country destroying with Fire and Sword all such as would not side with them and being joined by one Erick Pueâ—â— who headed the Northlanders they took a great many strongholds killing all the Foreigners they met withal whose seats they destroyed and at last forced the Senate of the Kingdom assembled at Wadstena to renounce their Allegiance to the King These intestine Commotions obliged King Erick to make Peace with the Holstâ—iâ—â—rs and the Hanse Towns and to turn all his Forces against the Swedes But his Fleet being for a great part destroyed by Storms he arrived with the rest at Stockholm but not being able to cope with so great a multitude as Engelbrocht had raised against him he was fain to make a truce with them for twelve Months In the mean while he retired into Denmark leaving only a Garrison of 600 Men in the Castle of Stockholm After his departure Engelbrocht was declared Generalissiâ—â— over all the Forces of the Kingdom who at last upon the perswasion of the Archbishop Cluf agreed to a Treaty to be set on foot betwixt the King and his Subjects where it was agreed that the Swedes should again acknowledge him for their King provided he would stand to the Union which the King at that time consented to reserving only to his free disposal the three Castles of Stockholm Calmar and Nycoping all the rest being to be committed to the Government of the Natives of Sweedland Thus things seemed to be restored to the antient State but no sooner had the King got the aforesaid Castles into his possession but he began to recede and having left a Garrison of 500 Men in the Castle of Stockholm retired upon a sudden into Denmark King Erick having thus left the Kingdom a second time the Swedish Senators who feared that he might soon return with a greater Force being assembled at Arboka called together the whole Nobility and a Burger-Master out of each City to consult about the present exigency of Affairs but before they could come to any steady resolution Engelbrecht by the assistance of some of the Citizens of Stockholm had made himself Master of that City and besieged the King's Lieutenant in the Castle The Treaty being thus broke of and the flame of Rebellion rekindled the Marshal Charles Cnutson was declared Governour and General of the Kingdom This was like to have occasioned great Disturbances if Engelbrecht who pretended to be injured by this Choice had not been first appeased with great Promises and afterwards murthered by one Benedict Suenson with whom he had an old quarrel But Erick Puâ—ke the chief Companion of Engelbrecht taking up his Friend's Quarrel against his Murtherers that were protected by Charles Cnutson it occasioned great Jealousies betwixt them The Castles of Stockholm and Calmar being also in the King's possession and some of the Chiefest of the Kingdom grown very jealous of the greatness of the Marshal the Treaty was renewed with the King at Calmar who came thither in Person and promised to put into all Offices and Places of Trust Natives of Sweden and having made Benedict Suenson Governour of the Castle of Calmar appointed an Assembly of the Senate and Nobility to be held in September following when he would be ready to surrender all the Strong-holds into the hands of the Native Subjects of Sweden But in the mean time the King in his Voyage from Gothland to Suderkoping was overtaken by a violent Tempest wherein most of his Ships having been lost he narrowly escaped drowing As soon as the Swedes got notice of this Misfortune not knowing whether the King was alive or dead it was resolved that the last Treaty made at Calmar should remain in Force Pursuant to this Decree the Marshal having partly by great Promises partly by Threats got into the possession of all the Castles of the Kingdom seemed to want nothing to accomplish his Designs but the Title of a King whereâ—t Erick Pueke being vexed to the Soul raised a great number of Boors against him who having defeated the Marshal and his Forces would quickly have put an end to his Greatness if he under pretence of reconciliation had not invited Erick Pueke to an interview and notwithstanding his Faith given sent him to Stockholm where he was beheaded In the mean while the Senators of the Kingdom having got notice that the King was alive appointed an Assembly to be held at Calmar where the King was to fulfil the former Treaty but the King not coming at the appointed time Commissioners were sent into Denmark to treat with him about the performance of the Agreement made at Calmar which he refusing to do they made an underhand League with some of the great Men in Denmark against King Erick the effects of which he felt soon after Whilest these things were transacting in Denmark the Marshal had by his cunning got the whole Power of the Kingdom into his hands and obtained from the Senate in Sweden to appoint a certain day for the King to appear in Sweden and put an end to those Differences that were then betwixt him and the Estates and in case of a refusal they renounced their Allegiance to him But the Archbishop Oluf and some of the Chief Men of the Kingdom that were dissatisfied at the Marshal's proceedings did so far prevail by their Authority that a General Assembly of all the Senators of the three Northern Kingdoms should be held at Calmar which in all likelihood might have had better Success than before if the Archbishop had not been poysoned in his Journey thither by the Marshal Notwithstanding this the rest of the Senators appeared at Calmar but the King's Commissioners refusing to acknowledge and to confirm the Treaty made at Calmar which the Swedes insisted upon the whole meeting proved fruitless In the mean time King Erick was retired with all his Treasure out of Denmark into Gothland and the Danish Senators who as well as the Swedes had been dissatisfied with the King for a considerable time before agreed with the Swedes to renounce their Allegiance to him and to choose one in his stead that would maintain the Union betwixt these Kingdoms The Danes therefore sent to Christopher Duke of Bavaria who being King Erick's Sister's Son had for some time lived in Denmark desiring him to accept of that Crown As soon as he arrived
procured a Truce with Denmark and having gathered what Forces and Mony they could among â—â—eir Friends and brought over some German Forces that were in King Erick's service to their side as also engaged Charles King Erick's Brother to join in the Confederacy they seised upon the Castles of Stockeburgh Lackoe and Wadstena in the last of which they found a great Treasure Then they published their Reasons for taking up Arms against the King and his evil Counsellours and marched directly with their Forces towards Stockholm near which place having fixed their Tents they attacked the City on the side of the Brunckehill King Erick on the other side defended himself valiantly for a while and by frequent Sallies did great mischief and being mistrustful of the Citizens of Stockholm he sent a Messenger into Denmark to crave assistance from King Frederick but this Messenger having been taken and killed by the way the Senate of that City who despaired to hold out much longer against the Dukes Forces and also were favourers of their party would have persuaded the King to a surrendry which proposition having been rejected by the King they whilst the King was at Church opened the Gates to his Enemies so that he narrowly escaped into the Castle The Dukes Forces laid then close Siege to the Castle so that King Erick having first received Hostages was forced to come out and after having resigned the Crown to surrender himself a Prisoner to his Brother Duke Charles The Estates then assembled at Stockholm having also jointly renounced their Obedience to him he was made a close Prisoner and committed to the care of some of the Friends of the murthered Lords who used him most barbarously § 11. After the Deposition of King Erick John was by the Estates then assembled at Stockholm proclaimed King of Sweden who having caused some of those that had been instrumental in the Murther of the Lords at Vpsal to be Executed sent his Ambassadour to Roeshild to treat with the King of Denmark either concerning a Peace or at least the prolongation of the Truce But these Ambassadours having exceeded their Commission and agreed to such articles as were very prejudicial to Sweden the whole Transaction was declared void at the next Dyer and King John sent other Ambassadours to desire more moderate propositions of Peace from the King of Denmark And to give some sort of satisfaction to his Brother Charles unto whom he had formerly promised a share in the Government he put him in the Possession of Sudermannia Nericke and Wermeland which Provinces were granted him before pursuant to his Father's Testament Then he was Crowned at Vpsal and having sent back the Russian Ambassadours he sent also some of his own into Moscovy to prolong the Truce betwixt them but no sooner were they arrived there but the Moscovites took them into custody and perceiving that the Liflanders would in no ways submit themselves under their Yoak they found out this expedient to put Magnus Duke of Holstein into the Possession of that Country with the Title of an Hereditary King paying only some small acknowlegement to the Grand Duke of Moscovy This Proposition having been approved of by the King of Denmark Duke of Holstein and all the Liflanders in general who were very willing to live under the jurisdiction of a German Prince The Moscovites to put their design in execution advanced with a great Army which obliged King John to make Peace with the Danes at Stetin upon very disadvantageous terms But whilst the Moscovites had employed all their Forces in Livonia and Finland the Tartars being set on by the Poles fell into Moscovy and having taken and burnt the City of Moscovy cut above thirty thousand of the Inhabitants to pieces This misfortune proved a main obstacle to their design upon Livonia yet having made a Truce with the Tartars and Poles for some years they again entred Livonia with 80000 Men and committed most inhuman barbarities which the Swedes who were much inferiour in number could not prevent at that time But a Swedish party of 600 Horse and 100 Foot that were faln in with the Moscovites having routed 16000 Moscovites killing 7000 of them upon the spot the Czar of Moscovy was so dismayed that he of his own accord offered a Treaty of Peace to be set on Foot at Newgarten which place being disliked by King John the War began a fresh which was carried on but with very indifferent success on the Swedish side they having been repulsed before Wefenbergh and Telsburgh There happened also another misfortune in the Swedish Camp which proved not a little prejudicial to their Affairs for the German Horse and Scotish Foot that were in their Service came to handy blows upon some distaste taken against one another wherein 1500 Scotish Foot were all cut to pieces by the Germans except 80 that escaped their fury and the Russians not long after surprised the Swedes and Germans that were drunk in their Camp and killed a great many of them upon the spot and because the Swedes were also not idle on their side but made frequent inrodes into the Russian Territories a Truce was concluded betwixt them for two years Most of the Swedes are of opinion that King John might have prosecuted this War with more vigour if he had not been more intent upon a Religious design than upon warlike preparations The business proceeded thus King John though he was Educated a Protestant yet having been very conversant with a great many learned Roman Catholicks and influenced by his Queen had resolved to restore by degrees the Roman Catholic Religion under pretence of making a Reformation in the lately introduced Protestant Religion To effect this he intended to follow the footsteps of Georgius Cassander that was employed by the Emperours Ferdinand I. and Maximilian II. to unite and compose the Religious differences in Germany and having called in some Jesuits disguised in Laymens Habits to be assisting to his Secretary Mr. Pieter Fretenius who was to be the chief manager of the business he at the Convocation of some of the Bishops and Clergy at Stockholm proposed to them a new form of a Liturgy wherein a great many of the Popish Ceremonies were to be used in the Administration of the Sacraments and Consecration of Bishops and Priests as also the Mass was again introduced which new Liturgy he got subscribed by the new Consecrated Bishops and some of the inferiour Clergy and was called the Liturgy of the Swedish Church conform to the Catholick and Orthodox Church This Liturgy having been published under the new Archbishop's name in the Swedish and Latin Tongues the Mass and other Roman Catholick Hymns were again sung in the Swedish Churches except in the Territories belonging to Duke Charles the King's Brother and the Celibacy of Priests and other Popish Doctrines mightily extolled in the Pulpits by these disguised Roman Catholicks The next thing to be done was to try whether he
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY Of the Principal Kingdoms and States OF EUROPE By SAMUEL PUFFENDORF Counsellor of State to the present King of Sweden Made English from the Original LONDON Printed for M. Gilliflower at the Spread-Eagle in Westminster-Hall and T. Newborough at the Golden Ball in St. Paul ' s Church-Yard MDCXCV To His EXCELLENCY CHARLES Duke of Shrewsbury His Majesty's Principal Secretary of State Knight of the most Noble Order of the Garter c. And one of the Lords Justices of England SIR I Should scarce have had the boldness to prefix your great Name to this Book had I not been fully persuaded that the extraordinary worth of my Author would strongly plead for me to your Excellencies Generosity For since my intention was that the Sieur Puffendorf's Introduction to the History of Europe should appear in no less Lustre in this Kingdom than it has heretofore done in most parts of Europe I could not without injuring a Person so famous for his Learning and the rank he bears in one of the Northern Kingdoms submit his Treatise to the Protection of any other Person than your Excellency whose judging Power is so universally acknowledged If it endures this Test it must pass current in this Nation The high Station in which you are now plac'd by the choice of the wisest and bravest of Kings having put your Merits above the Praises of a private Person I shall rather admire than pretend to enumerate them wishing that as your Actions have hitherto been most effectual in preserving your Country's Liberty so your Counsels may for the future prove as fatal to the French as the Swords of your glorious Ancestor's in former Ages Thus recommending my self to your Excellencies Protection I beg leave to subscribe my self Your Excellencies Most devoted Servant J. C. M. D. THE PREFACE TO THE READER THAT History is the most pleasant and usefull Study for Persons of Quality and more particularly for those who design for Employments in the State is well known to all Men of Learning It is therefore requisite that young Gentlemen should be exhorted early to apply themselves to this Study not only because their Memory is vigorous and more capable to retain what they then learn but also because it may be concluded that he who has no Relish for History is very unlikely to make any Advantage of Learning or Books It is a common Custom as well in Publick as Private Schools to read to their Scholars some ancient Historians and there are a great many who employ several Years in reading of Cornelius Nepos Curtius Justin and Livy but never as much as take into their Consideration the History of later Times 'T is true and it cannot be deny'd but that we ought to begin with the ancient Historians they being equally usefull and pleasant but that the History of later Times is so much neglected is a great Mistake and want of Understanding in those to whom the Education of Youth is committed for I lay down this as a Principle That we are to study those Things in our Youth which may prove usefull to us hereafter when we come to riper Years and apply our selves to Business Now I cannot for my life apprehend what great Benefit we can expect to receive from Cornelius Nepos Curtius and the first Decad of Livy as to our Modern Affairs tho' we had learn'd them by Heart and had besides this made a perfect Index of all the Phrases and Sentences that are to be found in them Or if we were so well vers'd in them as to be able to give a most exact account how many Cows and Sheep the Romans led in Triumph when they had conquer'd the Aequi the Volsci and the Hernici But what a considerable Advantage it is to understand the Modern History as well of our Native Country as also its neighbouring Nations is sufficiently known to such as are employ'd in States Affairs But it is not so easie a matter to acquire this Knowledge partly because those Histories are comprehended in large and various Volumes partly because they are generally publish'd in the native Language of each Country so that he who intends to apply himself to this Study must be well vers'd in Foreign Languages To remove in some measure this Difficulty I did some Years ago for the Benefit of some young Gentlemen in Swedeland compile a Compendium in which was comprehended the History of such States as seem'd to have any Reference unto this Kingdom with an Intention only to give them the first tast of those Histories fitted chiefly for their Improvement But after this rough Draught had fallen into other Hands I had some reason to fear lest some covetous Bookseller or another might publish it imperfect as I have known it has happen'd to others whose Discourses scarcâ— premeditated have been publish'd against their Will and Knowledge Wherefore I saw my self oblig'd notwithstanding I had but little Leisure to revise the said Work and after I had render'd it somewhat more perfect rather to publish it such as it is than to suffer that another should rob me of it I hope therefore that the Discreet Reader will look favourably upon this Work not as a Piece design'd for Men of great Learning but adapted to the Apprehensions and Capacities of young Men whom I was willing to shew the Way and as it were to give them a tast whereby they might be encouraged to make a further search into this Study I must here also advertise the Reader That because I have taken the History of each Kingdom from its own Historians a great Difference is to be found in those several Relations which concern the Transactions of some Nations that were at Enmity it being a common Observation That their Historians have magnify'd those Factions which have prov'd Favourable to their Native Country as they have lessen'd those that prov'd Unfortunate To reconcile and decide these Differences was not my Business but to give a clearer insight into its History I have added also such Observations as are generally made concerning the good and bad Qualifications of each Nation nevertheless without any Intention either to Flatter or Undervalue any as also what concerns the Nature Strength and Weakness of each Country and its form of Government All which I thought might be an Inducement to young Gentlemen when they Travel or Converse with Men of greater Experience in the Affairs of the World to be more inquisitive into those Matters What I have related concerning the Interest of each State is to be consider'd as relating chiefly to that Time when I compos'd this Work And tho' I must confess that this is a Matter more suitable to the Capacity of Men of Vnderstanding than young People yet I could not pass it by in Silence since this is to be esteem'd the Principle from whence must be concluded whether State-Affairs are either well or ill managed I must also mention one thing more which may serve
11. Before we come to Rome we must say something of Carthage This City having long contested with Rome for the Superiority so that the Roman Government did not think it self well secured as long as this City was in Being This City though it was rather fitted for Trade than War yet having acquired vast Riches by its Traffick and being vastly encreased in Power and Inhabitants forced not only the next adjacent Countries in Africa to pay them Tribute but also sent vast Armies into Sicily Sardinia and Spain This occasioned the Wars betwixt them and the Romans the two First they maintain'd with extraordinary Resolution and Valour but in the Third they were brought to utter Destruction If they had avoided to meddle with the Roman Affairs they might in all probability have been able for a great while to defend their Liberty Ambition therefore was the chief Cause of their Ruin since the Constitution of their Government was such as being Adapted for Trade did not require any great Possessions except a few Lands for the use of their Citizens and some Sea-Ports in Spain and Sicily for conveniency of Commerce and Shipping But the Conquests of large Countries were more hurtfull than profitable to them For those Generals who Commanded their Armies abroad proved at last dangerous to them thinking it below themselves after so much Glory and vast Riches obtained to be put in the same Rank with their Fellow Citizens The Inhabitants besides of this City were not so well fitted for Land-service so that they being obliged to fill up their Armies with Mercenary Souldiers collected out of several Nations these were a vast and certain Charge to them the hopes of the Benefit remaining uncertain And besides this their Faith was very inconstant and the Conquered places could scarce be trusted to those whose Faith might easily be bought by Money After their first War with the Romans they Experienced almost to their utter Ruin how dangerous it is to wage War altogether with Foreign and Mercenary Souldiers And therefore they could not possibly hold out against the Romans who fought with a much greater Constancy for their Native Country than these Foreign Mercenaries did for their Pay 'T was a Capital Errour in the Carthaginians that they did not take care in time so to Establish their Power at Sea that they needed not to have feared any thing from the Romans that way But after they had once let the Romans become Masters at Sea they could not but expect them one time or another at their City-gates At the time when Hannibal had such prodigious Success against the Romans it proved also a fatal Neglect in them that they did not timely send fresh Supplies to Re-inforce him so that he might have prosecuted the War to the Destruction of Rome For after they had once given leisure to the Romans to recollect themselves they conscious of their former danger never rested till they had rased Carthage to the ground § 12. It is worth the while to trace the Common-wealth of Rome back to its Original because none ever yet Equall'd it in Power and Greatness and because young Students are first Entred and best Read in the Roman History This City was perfectly made for War from whence the first had her Rise and afterwards her Fall Its first Inhabitants were a sorry Rabble of Indigent People the very Dregs of Italy being ignorant of what belonged to Commerce and not expert in any Handy-craft's Trade For the carrying on of the first Rome was not Commodiously Situated and the Latter was at that time unknown in Italy That small parcel of Ground which at first they had possess'd themselves of was not sufficient to maintain a considerable Number of People nor was there any vacant Ground in the Neighbourhood which could be Tilled for their use If therefore they would not always remain Beggars nothing was left them but their Swords wherewith to cut out their Fortune And truly Rome was nothing else but a Den of Wolves and its Inhabitants like Wolves always thirsting after their Neighbour's Goods and Blood living by continual Robberies It was then necessary for a City under these Circumstances to keep up a constant Stock of Valiant Citizens To effect this the better Romulus commanded that no Child should be kill'd except such as were very Deformed which barbarous Custom was also then very common among the Grecians Besides this he ordered that all Slaves at Rome together with their Liberty should have the Privilege of the City from whom afterwards descended great Families their Posterity being ambitious by great Deeds to Efface the Memory of their base Original But above all one thing did mightily contribute towards the Increase of Rome that Romulus did not suffer the Men to be put to the Sword in such places as were taken by force by the Romans nor would let them be sold for Slaves but receiving them into Rome granted them the same Privileges with the rest of the Citizens The Roman Writers give this for one reason why Athens and Sparta could not so long maintain their Conquests as Rome did since they seldom Naturalized Strangers whereas Romulus frequently used to receive the same as Citizens of Rome in the Evening with whom he had fought in the Morning For War cannot be carried on without a good Stock of Men nor can Conquests be maintain'd without a considerable Number of Valiant Souldiers upon whose Faith the Government can rely in case of an Attack But that the Conquered places might not be left destitute of Inhabitants and Rome might not be fill'd up with too much Rabble they used only to Transplant the best and richest Men of the Conquered places to Rome filling up their places with the poorest of the Roman Citizens who setling a continual good Correspondence betwixt the Conquered and the Romans served also for a Garrison in these places By these means the most Valiant and Richest Inhabitants of the Neighbouring Countries were drawn to Rome and the poorest among the Romans obtained thereby in those places large Possessions But although Necessity gave an Edge to the Roman Valour 't was not that alone that made them so War-like a People for the Courage of their Kings who instructed them in Military Affairs and hardned them to Dangers had a great share in it though the thing rightly considered it is not always adviseable to lay the Foundation of a State upon Military Constitutions since the Changes of War are uncertain and then it is not for the Quiet of any State that Martial Tempers should prevail too much in it Wherefore Peaceable times did never agree with the Romans and as soon as they were freed from the Danger of Foreign Enemies they sheath'd their Swords in each other's Bowels § 13. There were also other things worth our Observation which did greatly advance the Military Affairs of Rome One of the chiefest was That their King Servius Tullius had ordered that only the
not been made sensible of the benefit they received from the Government of the Nobility they might easily have opened the Gates again to Tarquin Wherefore Valerius Papicola did strive to please the People especially in letting down the Rods or Fasces the Ensigns of Authority before them and allowing Appeals to the People as a tacit Confession that the Supreme Power of Rome did belong to them It was by all means requisite if the Noble-men did intend to maintain the newly acquired Authority to have a particular care of these two things First To take heed that they did not exasperate the Common people with their Pride And Secondly To find Means to maintain the poorer sort that they might not be forced to seek for Remedies against their Poverty and Debts by disturbing the Publick But neither of them were sufficiently regarded by the Nobility There being at that time no written Laws at Rome and the Nobility being in possession of all publick Offices Justice was oftentimes administred according to Favour and Affection the poorer sort being often though unjustly oppressed by the more Powerfull And because the Citizens were obliged to serve in the Wars at their own Charge at that time when little was to be got they were thereby miserably exhausted so that they had no other remedy left them but to borrow Money from the Richer sort These used such as were not able to satisfie their Creditors in so barbarous a manner by Imprisoning laying of them in Chains and other Cruelties that the Commons quite put into despair unanimously retired out of the City neither could they be persuaded to return before the Senate had agreed to constitute Magistrates called Tribunes of the People who were to protect the Commons against the Power of the Nobility § 17. This was the Original and Cause of the Division of the Romans into two Factions viz. One of the Nobility and the Other two Parties of the Common people The continual Jealousies of which did afterwards minister perpetual fewel for Civil Dissentions It seem'd at first sight but equitable and of no great consequence that the Commons might have for their Heads some who could upon all occasions protect them against the Nobility But in this the Nobles did commit a grand Errour that they allowed to the Common people which made the major part of the City a protection independent of the Senate making thereby the Body of the Common-wealth as it were double-headed For the Tribunes spurr'd on by Ambition and the Hatred which is common in the Plebeians against the Nobility were not satisfied with affording their Protection to the People against the Nobility but also were always endeavouring to be equal in Power nay even to surpass the Senate in Authority And first by their continual Contests they obtained a Privilege for the Commons to intermarry with the Nobles Afterwards they forced also the Nobility to consent that one of the Consuls should be chosen out of the Commonalty They took upon themselves the Power of a Negative Voice so as that no Decree of the Senate could pass into a Law without their consent nay and even without the consent of the Senate to make Laws and to exercise the other Acts of Sovereign Authority The Senate 't is true to divert and employ the People continually engaged them in one War or another that they might not have leisure to contrive any thing against the Government This though it did very well for a while and the Power and Territories of Rome were mightily thereby encreased yet did arise from thence some other inconveniencies which did not a little contribute towards the indisposition of the State For whereas the conquered Lands ought to have been given to the poorer sort of the people whereby the City would have been freed from a great many needy Citizens the Nobles under pretence of Farming the same took them into their own possession and what with these Revenues and the great Booty which fell in the Wars almost all to their share as being Commanders in Chief the Riches of the Nobles encreased prodigiously whereas a great many of the Plebeians had scarce wherewithall to maintain themselves The Commonalty being for these Reasons extreamly dissatisfied with the Senate there were not wanting some of the Nobility and others of an ambitious Spirit who having taken distaste at some Transactions of the Senate did under pretence of maintaining the Liberties of the People make a considerable Party among them though in effect their chief aim was with the assistance of the Plebeians to carry on their ambitious designs Those being by force opposed by the Senate it came quickly to a Civil War and they sheath'd their Swords in each other's Bowels § 18. In the mean time partly by the vast Increase of the Roman Empire partly by Inadvertency of the Senate another Evil had taken root viz. That vast and rich Provinces together with great Armies were committed to the Government of some of the Roman Citizens and that for several years From which as it created in them an aversion to a private life so it gave an opportunity to have whole Armies at their Devotion It is not adviseable for any State whatsoever to let any of its Citizens mount to that degree of Power For he that has a potent Army at his Devotion will scarce be able to resist the temptation but will be apt to attempt to make himself Sovereign It is evident that the Ambition and great Power of Marius Sulla Pompey and Caesar did spur them on by Intestine Wars to suppress the Liberty of their native Country and after Rome was quite broken by them to introduce an alteration in its Government There was scarce any remedy left against this Evil after the Citizens had once laid aside the respect due to the Senate and the Souldiers had tasted the Sweets of the Booty got by Civil Commotions Wherefore this Common-wealth at the very time when it was arrived to the pitch of its Greatness it return'd again to a Monarchy but not of the best kind where the Army exercised Sovereign Authority Augustus was the first Founder of this Monarchy which he by his wife and long Reign seem'd to have establish'd pretty well And truly this new introduc'd form of Government did for a while promise very fair since Augustus assum'd only the Title of Prince and maintaining the Senate and the rest of the great Officers in their Stations took upon himself no more than the administration of Military Affairs But in effect this Monarchy was not founded so much upon the consent of the Senate and People as upon the Power of the Souldiery by whose assistance it was introduc'd and maintain'd And because the ancient Nobility could not brook to be commanded by one single person and was always for recovering its former Liberty the Emperours left no Stone unturn'd either to diminish or quite to extinguish the Splendour of the ancient Nobility so that
within the space of 200 Years very few were left in whose places new Favourites of the Emperours were created who were willing to submit themselves to their Commands § 19. But this Monarchy being founded upon the Souldiery could not be of a long continuance for as soon as the Souldiers had once learn'd this Secret that they being the Supporters of the Monarchy could dispose of the Empire at pleasure and that the Senate and People were now empty Names the Emperours were not only oblig'd with double Pay and great Presents to purchase their Favour but they also began to kill such Emperours as were not pleasing to them and to fill up their room with such as could obtain their Favour And because one Army did claim the same Prerogative as well as the other not only the Pretorian Bands but also other Armies which were on the Frontiers undertook to do the same Hence came nothing but Misery and Confusion in the Roman Empire the Life of each Emperour depending on the Will of the covetous and unruly Souldiers so that no Emperour was assur'd to leave the Empire to his Posterity Oftentimes the bravest Princes were murther'd and in their room others set up of the meanest Rank and Capacity Oftentimes two or more were declared Emperours who used to make horrid slaughters among the Citizens in deciding their Titles to the Empire And this was the reason why not only very few of the ancient Emperours died a natural death but also the Power of this vast Empire was diminish'd to that degree by these intestine Wars that it did appear no otherwise than a Body without its Nerves Constantine the Great did also hasten its fall when he transferr'd the Imperial Court from Rome to Constantinople and sent away the Veterane Legions which guarded the Frontiers of the Empire along the Danube and the Rhine to the Easterly Parts whereby the Western Provinces destitute of their Guards became a prey to other Nations Besides this Theodosius divided the Empire betwixt his two Sons giving to Arcadius the Eastern to Honorius the Western parts which division did not a little contribute towards the destruction of the Empire The Western Parts became a prey to the Germans and Goths who about that time came in prodigious numbers to change their poor Habitations for the pleasant and rich Provinces of the Romans England the Romans left of their own accord as being not in a capacity to defend it against the Scots and having occasion for their Troops to defend France Spain fell to the share of the West-Goths The Vandals settled themselves in Africa The Goths Burgundians and Francks divided France betwixt them Rhaetia and Noricum was conquer'd by the Suevians and Bavarians A great part of Pannonia and Illyricum was possested by the Huns. The Goths settled a Kingdom in Italy and did not think Rome worthy to make it the place of Residence of the Gothick Kings § 20. Though the Western parts of the Roman Empire tell to the share of Foreign Nations yet the Eastern Provinces whoâ—e Capital City was Constantiâ—â—le remain'd for a great many hundred years after 〈◊〉 â—his Eastern Empire was neither in Power nor Splendour to be compar'd to the Ancient Roman Empire And Agathias the Vth. says That whereas heretofore the Roman Forces consisted of 645000 Men the same did amount in the times of Justinian scarce to 150000. 'T is true under the Reign of this Justinian the Empire began to recover something of its former Power Belisarius having destroyed the Empire of the Vandals in Africa as Narses did that of the Goths in Italy because these Nations were grown Effeminate and overcome with the deliciousness of a plentifull Country Yet did it again decrease by degrees the neighbouring Nations taking away one piece after another the Emperours were partly in fault themselves some of them being sunk in pleasures and grown quite effeminate others in continual Divisions destroying each other One part was subdu'd by the Bulgarians The Saracens conquer'd Syria Palestine Egypt Cilicia and other neighbouring Countries and raâ—aging the rest besieged Constantinople which City was once taken by Count Baldwin of Flanders but his Forces were obliged to quit it not long after The City also of Trebisond with the neighbouring Countries withdrawing from the Obedience of the rest of the Empire set up an Emperour of their own choosing At last the Turks entirely subdu'd this Empire who did not only conquer the Saracens but also afterwards swallow'd up the Remnants of the Eastern Empire of Constantinople Greece having before withdrawn it self from the Obedience of the Emperours was govern'd by its own petty Princes making thereby the Conquest of the Turks over them the easier till at last the City of Constantinople being taken by Storm by the Turks was afterwards made the place of Residence of the Ottoman Emperours CHAP. II. Of the Kingdom of Spain SPain was in ancient Times divided into a great many States independent of one another which was at that time the condition of most other Countries of Europe But by reason of this Division this otherwise War-like Nation was very instrumental to its being conquer'd by foreign Enemies To this may be added That the Spaniards did want good and understanding Generals under whose Conduct they might easily have resisted the Power of their Enemies For not to mention how the Celts pass'd out of Gaul into the next adjacent parts of Spain who being mixt with the Iberians were from thenceforward call'd Celtiberians neither how the Rhodians built Roses the Citizens of Zante Saguntum the Phoenicians Cadiz Malaga and other Cities the Carthaginians above the rest immediately after the first Punick War with the Romans began to conquer a great part of Spain Wherefore in the second Punick War the Romans did at first send their Forces into Spain where they fought so long with the Carthaginians till at last Scipio afterwards sir-nam'd the African made a great part of it a Roman Province the other parts were subdu'd by degrees till Augustus at last entirely subduing the Cantabrians who live next to the Pyrenean Mountains joined all Spain to the Roman Empire under whose Protection it was peaceably govern'd for a considerable time except that the Spaniards now and then were drawn in to take a part in the Civil Wars among the Romans § 2. But the Western parts of the Roman Empire declining the Vandals Suevians Alani and Silingi made an inrode into Spain and after many bloody Battels fought divided it betwixt them which Conquests nevertheless they did not enjoy long for the Vandals passing over into Africa the Alani were quite routed by the Suevians who having also subdu'd the Silingi were in a fair way of becoming Masters of all Spain if they had not been prevented by the West Goths who after they had under the Conduct of their King Alarick ransack'd Italy and Rome it self settled themselves upon the Borders lying betwixt Spain and France making
Narbonne the Seat of their Kings who at first had under their Jurisdiction Catalonia and Languedock but soon after extended their Power over other Provinces of Spain Among these was particularly renown'd their King Euric who took from the Romans all what was left them in Spain except Gallicia which remained under the Power of the Suevians He also conquer'd several Provinces in France But Clodoveus King of the Francks having defeated the Son of Euric retook from the Goths what they had conquer'd before in France under the Reign of Agila and Athanagildas the Romans who had before rescu'd Africa from the hands of the Vandals retook a part of Spain but were chac'd from thence for the most part under the Reign of Levigildis who also did quite root out the Suevians in Gallicia Under the Reign of his Son Recaredus the Empire of the Goths was arriv'd to its highest pitch of greatness as comprehending not only some neighbouring Provinces of France and a part of Mauritania but also all Spain except a small part possess'd as yet by the Romans from whence they were quite chased afterwards by King Suinthila King Wamba subdu'd the Gothick Rebels in France with great success and beat the Fleet of the Saracens who much infested those Seas but under Witiza the Gothick Empire begun to decline from their ancient Valour the Goths being much degenerated till under the Reign of Roderic it was quite extinguish'd The King himself contributed greatly to its sudden downfall for having ravish'd a certain Court Lady call'd Cava the Daughter of Count Julian Governour of that part of Mauritania which belong'd to the Goths as also over that tract of Spain which lies near the Streights of Gibralâ—ar he to revenge himself for this affront first stirr'd up a great many of the King's Subjects against him and afterwards persuaded the Saracens to pass out of Africa over into Spain These to try their Fortune first pass'd over with a small number but quickly encreasing by continual Supplies of Men sent from home they vanquish'd such Forces as Roderic sent in hast against them After this Success the treacherous Julian understanding that Roderic did intend to bring into the Field the whole Forces of his Kingdom which consisted of 100000 Men brought more Saracens over into Spain who being joined with the rest did in a most memorable Battle intirely rout this Multitude of unexercised and ill arm'd Souldiers who were surpriz'd to see one of their own party call'd Oppas with the Troops under his Command went over to the Enemy and fell into their Flanck together with the Forces of Julian Thus all was given over for lost and in this one Battle fell the whole Power and Splendour of the Goths which had been famous in Spain for three hundred Years Roderic himself being kill'd in the flight so that the Goths being without a Head were quite dispers'd and all the great Cities partly by force of Arms partly upon Articles fell into the Hands of the Enemy within the space of three Years Only Asturia Biscay a part of Gallicia and some Countries next adjacent to the Pyrenean Mountains remain'd under the Goths rather because the Enemies did not think it worth their while to drive them from these Mountainous places than that the Goths trusted to their own Strength to defend themselves against them Into these parts also retir'd such Christians as had escap'd the Sword of the Enemies But all the rest of Spain was inhabited by the Saracens and Jews § 3. To free Spain from this Tyranny was first undertaken by Pelagius who as 't was said was descended from the Race of the Gothick Kings This Man being chosen King did recollect the remaining Forces of this unfortunate Nation and having brought together an Army obtained a signal Victory against the Moors and in the mean while that the Saracens were weakening their Strength in France took from them the City of Leon and several others His Son Favila who succeeded him did nothing worth mentioning But Alfonso the Catholick re-took several Places from the Moors and reigned till the Year 757. Whose Son Favila also Valiantly defended his Kingdom vanquishing the Moors in a great Battle He was killed in the Year 768 But his Successor Aurelius made a shamefull Peace with the Moors by virtue of which he was obliged to give them a yearly Tribute of a certain Number of Virgins He died in the Year 774. His Successor Silo did also nothing worth mentioning and died in the Year 783. After him reigned Alfonso the Son of Favila against whom Mauregatus taking up Arms forced him out of the Kingdom who to settle himself the better in the Empire craved assistance from the Moors promising them a yearly Tribute of 50 Noble Virgins and as many others He died in the Year 788. His Successor Veremundus did nothing Praise-worthy except that he recalled Alfonso Sir-named the Chaste who refusing to pay the Tribute of the Virgins to the Moors gave them several signal Defeats But having no Children he made an agreement with Charles the Great that he should assist him in driving the Moors out of Spain in recompence of which he was to be his Heir in the Kingdom of Spain Charles therefore sent his Son Bernard with a Puissant Army into Spain but the Spaniards not liking the agreement as being not willing to be under the Command of the French arose unanimously and falling upon the French near Ronceval just as they were entring into Spain entirely routed them in which Battle the famous Rowland was slain Thus it is related by the Spanish Historians but the French do not agree with them in the relation Alfonso died in the Year 844 whose Successor Ramirus most gloriously usher'd the Spanish Liberty For the Moors demanding the Tribute according to the agreement made with Mauregatus he defeated them in a great Battle but could not take from them many of their strong Holds being with-held partly by Intestine Commotions partly by an Inrode the Normans made upon him He died in the Year 851. After him succeeded his Son Ordonius who reigned with great applause he obtain'd a Victory over the Moors and took some of their strong Holds He died in the Year 862 whose Son and Successor Alfonso Sirnamed the Great fortunately overcame the Rebels at home and the Moors abroad But by laying too heavy Impositions upon the People he drew the hatred of a great many upon himself and was therefore robb'd of the Crown by his Son Garsias This King Valiantly attackt the Moors but died soon after His Brother also was Victorious against the Moors transferring the Seat of the Spanish Kings from Oviedo to Leon. He died in the Year 923. But besides this Kingdom of Oviedo there arose several other Governments in Spain For Garsias Semenus erected a new Kingdom in Navarre
possession of the Territories belonging to his Brothers but was slain in the Siege of Camora which City he endeavour'd to take from his Sister Then Alfonso his Brother who had hitherto dwelt with the Moorish King of Toledo made himself Master of Castile and Leon. And took from the Moors besides some other Places the City of Toledo which was in those days esteemed impregnable But the Moors in Spain having received fresh Re-inforcements out of Africa got new Courage and falling upon the Christians defeated them in two Battles till Alfonso got an entire Victory over them obliging the Moorish King of Corduba to pay him a yearly Tribute Nevertheless he was afterwards again over-thrown in a Battle fought with the Moors where he lost his only Son Sanctius whose Death he revenged soon after upon them He died in the Year 1109. Vrraca his Daughter was Heiress to the Kingdom she being Married to Alfonso King of Arragon Which Marriage under pretence of too near a Consanguinity and Adultery committed by the Queen was afterwards dissolved again But because Alfonso would nevertheless keep Castile as the Dowry of the Queen it caused great Intestine Wars and Divisions For Alfonso VIII Son of Vrraca by Raymond of Burgundy her first Husband who was come out of France to assist her Father in the Wars against the Moors was proclaimed King of Castile in the mean while that Alfonso of Arragon was busied in taking besides some other Places the City of Saragossa from the Moors At last a Peace was concluded betwixt Arragon and Castile Afterwards Alfonso of Castile made War against the Moors with great Success taking from them divers Places of Note But Alfonso of Arragon being slain in a Battle fought with the Moors and leaving no Children behind him those of Navarre chose for their King Garsias who was of the Race of their former Kings But the Arragonians conferr'd the Crown upon Ramirus Brother to the deceased King who had been a Monk Alfonso of Castile in Opposition to both pretending to have a Right to these Kingdoms conquered a great part of them causing himself with consent of Pope Innocent II. who was supposed to do it in spite to the German Emperours to be proclaimed Emperour of Spain But this difference was also at last composed it being agreed that Ramirus should give his only Daughter together with the Kingdom to Raymond Earl of Barcelona by which means Catalonia and Arragon were United then Alfonso entring into a Confederacy with the Kings of Navarre and Arragon Attack'd again the Moors taking from them the City of Almeria which in those days was a great Sea-port and Harbour for Privateers Raymond took from the Moors Tortosa Lerida and other strong Holds Alfonso died in the Year 1157. § 6. The same Alfonso though Spain had suffered sufficiently by its being divided into so many Governments left to his Son Sanctius Castile to Ferdinand Leon and Gallicia Sanctius who did nothing that is remarkable except that he beat twice those of Navarre died in the Year 1158 leaving his Son Alfonso IX a Child of four years of Age. During the time of his Minority there were great Disturbances in Castile occasioned partly by the Divisions among the Nobility partly by the Wars with Ferdinando of Leon and Sanctius of Navarre who took several Places from the Castilians But coming to his riper years he did extricate himself though not without great difficulty out of those Troubles In the War against the Moors who always kept the Spanish Kings in Exercise he suffered extreamly so that he was obliged to make a Truce with them because the Kings of Navarre and Leon at the same time fell upon him At last there was a Confederacy made betwixt these Kings with a certain agreement how such Places should be disposed of as should be taken from the Moors In the Year 1210 a most Memorable Expedition was undertaken against the Moors where presented themselves a great many Foreigners who came to Signalize themselves but a great many of them being soon tired out returned home At that time was fought the famous Battle of Lasa where 200000 Moors being slain they lost all their Strength In this Battle Sanctius King of Navarre breaking first through a Chain which surrounded the Moorish Army he afterwards bore a Chain with an Emerald in his Shield In this War was taken from the Moors besides other Places the City of Calatrava The King of Leon took Alcantara Alfonso died in the Year 1214 leaving behind him his Son Henry whose Minority occasioned great disturbances in the Kingdom he died without Issue in the Year 1217. He had two Sisters the Eldest Blanch was Married to Lewis VIII Son of Philip Augustus King of France The second Berengaria was Married to Alfonso King of Leon. The Crown by Right of Succession did belong to the Eldest and her Heirs But out of a hatred the States bore to Strangers they conferr'd the Kingdom upon Ferdinand Sir-named the Holy Son of Berengaria who with all speed imaginable possess'd himself of it before he could be prevented by his Father surmounting all the difficulties which were rais'd against him partly by his Father partly by some of the Nobility It is related by some That Blanch was not the eldest Sister but that some of the Castilian Noblemen did dispute the right of Berengaria to the Crown because the Pope had declar'd her marriage with Alfonso void and their Children illegitimate as being too near in Bloud By the death of Alfonso Leon and Castile were reunited under Ferdinand at what time the Moors suffer'd extreamly in their Affairs King James of Arragon took from them Majorca in the Year 1232. Minorca in the Year 1234. Yvica in the Year 1238. The City and Kingdom of Valencia Ferdinand took from them besides other places in the Year 1230 Merida and Badajoz In the Year 1236 the City and Kingdom of Corduba Murcia surrender'd it self to the protection of Castile In the Year 1243 Jaen Sevile and the greatest part of Andalusia But whilst he was making Preparations to carry the War into Africa he died in the Year 1252. § 7. The History of the next following Years is full of Troubles and Divisions Alfonso 't is true was famous in foreign Countries for his Wisdom and great skill in Astronomy so that it is reported of him that he used to say That if God would have advised with him at the time of the Creation of the World the World should have been made more uniform yet he was unfortunate at home and hated by his Subjects The first occasion of which was that he being desirous to fill his Treasury which was exhausted he caus'd the current Coin to be diminish'd which enhanc'd the price of every thing and whilst to prevent this he set certain rates on all Commodities which occasion'd a general scarcity of all things the
the Spaniards because they have thereby a convenient Correspondence with the House of Austria As long as Burgundy and the Netherlands were united they might be compared to a Kingdom but now Burgundy is lost the seven united Provinces have separated themselves from the rest of the Netherlands and France has conquered a great part of the remainder And tho' in the Spanish Netherlands there are very fair and strong Cities left yet nevertheless it seems that the greatest benefit which Spain receives from them amounts to this That by them the French Arms are diverted from the other Spanish Territories that they commonly draw the Seat of War thither and serve to take off the edge of the French Fury In the East Indies the Philippine Islands belong to the Spaniards whose Capital City being Manilla was taken by them in the Year 1565 but these Islands are so inconsiderable that it has been often under debate whether it were not most convenient to abandon them Yet some Indian Commodities which from several places and especially from China are brought to Manilla are from thence transported to New-Spain and Mexico whereby there is kept a constant Communication betwixt the Spanish West and East Indies § 19. From what has been said it is evident that Spain is a potent Kingdom which has under its Jurisdiction rich and fair Countries abounding with all Necessaries not only sufficient for the use of its Inhabitants but also affording a great overplus for Exportation The Spaniards also do not want Wisdom in managing their State Affairs nor Valour to carry on a War Nevertheless this vast Kingdom has its Infirmities which have brought it so low that it is scarce able to stand upon its own Legs Among those is to be esteemed one the want of Inhabitants in Spain there being not a sufficient number both to keep in obedience such great Provinces and at the same time to make Head against a potent Enemy which want is not easily to be repaired out of those Countries which are under their subjection since it is the Interest of Spain rather to restrain the Courage of these Inhabitants for fear they should one time or another take Heart and shake off the Spanish Yoak And whenever they raise some Souldier in these Provinces they cannot trust them with the defence of their Native Country but are obliged to disperse them by sending them into other Parts under the Command only of Spaniards Spain therefore is scarce able to raise within it self a sufficient number of Souldiers for the Guard and Defence of its frontier places Wherefore whenever Spain happens to have War with other Nations it is obliged to make use of Foreign Souldiers and to raise those is not only very chargeable but also the King is not so well assured of their Faith as of that of his own Subjects The want of Inhabitants is also one reason why Spain cannot now-a-days keep a considerable Fleet at Sea which nevertheless is extreamly necessary to support the Monarchy of that Kingdom Another weakness is That the Spanish Provinces are mightily dis-joined they being divided by vast Seas and Countries These therefore cannot be maintained and governed without great difficulty for the Governours of the Provinces being remote from the sight of the Prince he cannot take so exact an account of their Actions and the oppressed Subjects want often opportunity to make their Complaints to the King besides that Men and Money are with great charge and danger sent out of Spain into these Provinces without hopes of ever returning into the Kingdom Their Strength cannot be kept together as being obliged to divide their Forces The more disjoined these Provinces are the more frontier Garrisons are to be maintained all which may be saved in a Kingdom whose parts are not so much dis-joined They are also liable to being attack'd in a great many places at once one Province not being able to assist another Besides this America being the Treasury of Spain is parted from it by the vast Ocean whereby their Silver Fleets are subject to the hazard of the Seas and Pyrates And if it happens that such a Fleet is lost the whole Government must needs suffer extreamly by the want of it the Inhabitants of Spain being so exhausted as not to be able to raise sufficient Summs to supply the Publick Necessities The Spaniards are also mighty deficient in regulating their West India Trade which is so ill managed that the greatest part of those Riches are conveyed to other Nations whereby they are empoured to chastise Spain with its own Money After the death of Philip II. it has also proved very prejudicial to Spain that by the carelessness of the succeeding Kings and during the long Minority of this present the Nobles have so increased their Power that they are now very backward in duely assisting the King and by impoverishing the King and Commonalty have got all the Riches to themselves It is also a common Disease in all Governments where the Popish Religion has got the upper hand That the Popish Clergy is very rich and potent and yet pretends by a Divine Right to be exempted from all publick burdens except that some of them in the utmost extremity vouchsafe to contribute some small portion for the defence of the whole but that not without consent of the Pope Yet the King of Spain has that Prerogative which he obtained from Pope Hadrian IV. that he has the disposal of all the chief Church Benefices in his Kingdom and he is also Head and Master of all the Ecclesiastical Orders of Knighthood in Spain And because the Kings of Spain have hitherto pretended to be the most zealous Protectours of the Papal Chair and Religion they have thereby so obliged the Zealots of the Roman Catholick Religion and especially the Jesuits that these have always been endeavouring to promote the Interest of Spain § 20. Lastly It is also worth our observation how Spain does behave it self in relation to its Neighbours and what Good or Evil it may again expect from them Spain therefore is opposite to the Coast of Barbary having also several Forts on that side viz. Pegnon de Velez Oran Arzilla and would be better if they had also Algiers and Tunis From hence Spain need not fear any thing now since it has quite freed it self from the very Remnants of the Moors But the Pyracies committted by those Corsaires is not so hurtfull to Spain as to other Nations who traffique with Spain Italy or Turky for the Spaniards seldom export their own Commodities into the other parts of Europe but these are exported by other Nations The Turks seem to be pretty near to the Islands of Sicily and Sardinia and to the Kingdom of Naples Yet are they not much feared by the Spaniards the Sea which lies betwixt them being an obstacle against making a Descent with a considerable Army in any of those Parts and if an Army should
greatly beloved both by his Father and the People and caused D. Agnes de Castro a very beautiful Lady who was without his consent married to his Son Pieter barbarously to be murthered which so exasperated Pieter that he taking up Arms against the Father did considerable mischief till at last the business was composed He died in the Year 1357. His Son Pieter was commonly called the Cruel tho' some will have this rather to have been spoken to his praise as having been an exact observer of Justice never sparing any Offender He died in the Year 1368. His Son Ferdinand contended with Henry the Bastard who had murthered his Brother Pieter sirnamed the Cruel King of Castile about the Kingdom of Castile because his Mother Beatrice had been Daughter of Sanctius IV. King of Castile and a great many of the Nobility and some Cities of that Kingdom declaring for him he waged War against the forementioned Henry But he being too strong for him he could not maintain his Pretensions but was obliged to make Peace However the War broke out afresh again betwixt them because Ferdinand had protected some who were banished out of Castile for High Treason neither would upon demand surrender them To revenge this Henry made an inrode into Portugal and finding no resistance over-ran the greatest part of the Country After the death of Henry Ferdinand made a Peace with his Son John but the same was soon violated again by the Portugueses who encouraged the Duke of Lancaster that married Constantia Daughter of Pieter King of Castile to pretend to the Crown of Castile He came with a good Army into Portugal but the English being quickly grown weary of the War in Spain and living very disorderly in Portugal a Peace was concluded on both sides At last Ferdinand married his Daughter Beatrice to John of Castile under condition that such Children as were born of their Bodies should succeed in the Kingdom of Portugal which was afterwards the occasion of bloody Wars This Ferdinand who by his frequent Wars had proved very pernicious to Portugal died in the Year 1383 being the last of the true Race of the Kings of Portugal § 3. After the death of Ferdinand great Troubles arose in Portugal most of the Portugueses not being able to brook living under the Subjection of the Castilians whom they mortally hated It was 't is true agreed on in the Articles of Marriage made betwixt the King of Castile and Beatrice Daughter of Ferdinand That her Mother Eleonora should have the Administration of the Government in Portugal till such Children as should be born of this Marriage should be of age But this Eleonora leaving all to the management of the Count of Ancira her much suspected Favourite she drew upon her self the hatred of the Portugueses John therefore natural Son of Pieter King of Portugal privately murther'd him whereby he got both the Favour of the People and encreased the hatred against the Queen Dowager But some of the Portugueses being much dissatisfy'd at these proceedings begg'd the King of Castile to take upon him the Crown of Portugal which he might in all likelyhood have obtained if he had been quick enough either by fair means or by force to have put himself into full possession of the same But he being uncertain in his Resolutions gave by his delays time and opportunity to the adverse Party to strengthen it self Wherefore he coming without an Army into Portugal his Mother-in-law resign'd to him the Government but he found but an indifferent Reception among the Portugueses they being very averse to him because he used very rarely to speak or converse with them Nevertheless a great many of the Nobility and some Cities did side with him but most out of a hatred to the Castilians chose for their Leader John the Bastard a wise and brave Man and much belov'd by the People The Castilians thereupon besieged Lisbon but their Army being for the most part destroyed by the Plague they were obliged to leave it without having got any advantage In the Year next following the Portugueses declar'd this John their King who very courageously attack'd those places which had declared for the Castilians and subdued the greatest part of them The Castilians then entred with an Army into Portugal but were entirely routed by this new King near Aliubarotta which Victory is yearly celebrated to this day among the Portugueses After this Battel all the rest of the Cities did without more adoe surrender themselves to the new King The Portugueses also calling unto their aid the Duke of Lancaster unto whom they had promised the Crown of Castile they enter'd into that Kingdom with an Army But the English having suffer'd extreamly by Sickness the Duke of Lancaster thought it most convenient to conclude a Peace with the Castilians whereupon it was agreed That the Son of the King of Castile should marry his only Daughter Catharine which he had by Constantia Daughter to Pieter King of Castile A Truce was also made betwixt Portugal and Castile at that time but the War soon breaking out again at last an everlasting Peace was concluded betwixt both Kingdoms so that John had the good fortune to maintain himself in the possession of the Crown of Portugal and reign'd with great applause After he was quietly settled in the Throne he undertook an Expedition into Africa and took the City Ceuta whose Son also first found out the Isle of Madera This King died in the Year 1433 and left a Memory that is to this day dear to the Portugueses § 4. His Son Edward was a very Virtuous Prince but did not reign long for at that time Portugal being over-run with the Plague he got the Infection by a Letter and died in the Year 1438. During his Reign his Brothers undertook a most unfortunate Expedition into Africa where being themselves taken Prisoners before Tangier they promised to restore to the Moors Ceuta for a Ransom leaving Don Ferdinand as a Hostage behind them But the States of Portugal refusing to stand to the Contract the Hostage was forc'd to end his days in Prison Alfonsus Son to this Edward was but six years old when his Father died whose Tuition was committed by his Father's last Will to his Mother But the States refusing to submit themselves to the Government of a Foreign Woman conferr'd the Administration of the Kingdom on Don Pedro Duke of Conimbria Brother to King Edward but he received a very slender Recompence for his Services for being falsely accused before the new King he was slain as he was going with some Troops to the King to justifie himself Alfonsus V. was else a very good Souldier and a brave Prince under whose Reign the Portugueses took several places on the Coast of Africa viz. Tangier Arcilla Alcassar and some others Good store of Gold was also transported out of Guinea into Portugal which he employ'd
to have one of his Favourites get her with Child thereby to secure the Crown to his Family There was besides this so strong a Jealousie betwixt the King and his Brother Don Pedro that the latter thought his Life to be in danger if he did not prevent the Designs of his Brother and his Favourites He therefore bringing the Nobility and People over to his Party forced Alfonsus to surrender to him the Administâ—â—â—â—on of the Kingdom reserving for his Maintenance only the yearly Revenue of 270000 Livers as also the Palace of Braganza with all its Appurtenances Don Pedro would not take upon himself the Title of King but chose rather to be called Regent of Portugal in the name of his Brother Alfonsus he being incapable of Administring the Government He married also upon the desire of the Portugueses and with the Dispensation of the Pope his Brother's Wife And because Alfonsus should not be in a capacity of raising any disturbances he was under a good Guard conducted into the Island of Terâ—â—ra But Don Pedro has hitherto administred the Government in peace and to the general satisfaction of the People § 8. And to say something concerning the Genius of the Portugueses and the Strength and the Nature of the Country The Portugueses are not inferiour to the Spaniards in Pride and Haughtiness but are not esteemed so Prudent and Cautious as these but are over-secure in Prosperity and in time of danger rash and fool-hardy Where they get the upper-hand they are very rigorous and cruel They are mightily addicted to be Covetous and love Usury and have searched after Money in all corners of the World Some also will have them to be very Malicious which they say is the remnant of the Jewish Blood which is intermingled with that of the Portuguese Nation This Country considering its bigness is very populous as is evident by the number of Portugueses which have settled themselves in Brasile on the Coast of Africa and in the East Indies Yet are they not in a capacity to raise a numerous Land Army without Foreign help or to man out a mighty Fleet of Men of War but they have enough to do to Garrison their frontier Places well and to keep Convoys for their Merchant Ships § 9. Concerning the Countries which belong now-a-days to Portugal The Kingdom of Portugal by it self considered is neither very large nor very fruitfull the Inhabitants living most upon such Corn as is imported Yet is the Country full of Cities and Towns and has a great many commodious Sea-ports The Commodities of the growth of Portugal fit for Exportation are Salt of which a great quantity is from Setubal or St. Hubes transported into the Northern Countries As also Oyl some Wine and all sorts of Fruit. The other Commodities which are brought from thence they first have from those Provinces that belong to them The Silver Mine called Guacaldane is said to be of the yearly value of 178 Quentoes of Silver each Quent being reckoned to amount to 2673 Ducats 8 Reals and 26 Marvedoes Among those Countries that now belong to Portugal the chiefest is Brasile being a long tract of Land in America extended all along the Sea side but very narrow and famous for the wholsomness of the Air and its Fertility Here abundance of Sugar is made from whence arises the main Revenue of the Country the Portugueses making use of the same in preserving those excellent Fruits as grow both in Portugal and Brasile Brasile also affords Ginger Cotton Wooll Indigo and Wood for the Dyers But because the Natives of this Country are naturally lazy who cannot by any ways be forced to hard labour the Portugueses buy upon the Coast of Africa and especially in Congo and Angola Negroes whom they use for Slaves buying and selling them in Brasile as we do Oxen they are employed in all sorts of hardships and drudgery The Trade of the Portugueses on the West side of Africa is not now of any great consequence since the Hollanders have interfered with them and those places which they are possess'd of on the East side of Africa only serve to enrich their Governours What the Hollanders have left them in the East Indies is of no small consequence to them for Goa is a very large City where there is a great Trade among People of all Nations But the wiser fort do not approve of the Portuguese Government in the East Indies the Portugueses there are given to Voluptuousness and neglecting Military Affairs are so presumptuous as to imagine that nevertheless with their haughty Carriage they can out-brave others Hence it was that the Hollanders found it so easie to drive this Nation out of the greatest part of the Indies which was grown hatefull to them all Yet the Portugueses enjoy one Privilege which the Dutch have not that they are allowed a free Trade with China where they have the City of Macao in an Island not far distant from the Continent and they have understood so to mis-represent the Hollanders with the Chineses that they hitherto as far as I know they have not been able to obtain a free Commerce with China Formerly the Portugueses had a great Interest in Japan which was chiefly procured by means of the Jesuites who made it their business to convert the Japoneses to the Christian Religion It is related that above 400000 of them were baptized not without hopes that all the rest would at last have followed their example But about thirty years ago the Dutch by their Practices and Artifices render'd the Portugueses suspected to the Emperour of Japan having intercepted a Letter from the Jesuits to the Pope wherein they promised to bring ere long the whole Kingdom of Japan under the Obedience of the Roman See The Hollanders interpreted this Letter in such a sense as if the Jesuits with the assistance of the new Converts did intend to dethrone the Emperour telling him That the Pope pretended to an Authority of disposing of Kingdoms at his pleasure and that the King of Spain who was then Master of Portugal was in great esteem with him The jealous Japoneses were easily persuaded hereof when they considered with what Respect and Kindness the Jesuits were treated by the new Christians those being also very ready to accept of what these good natur'd People offered them And the Governours were sensible and complained that their usual Presents from the Subjects decreased daily since the new Converts gave so much to their Priests The Hollanders also shew'd the Emperour of Japan in a Mapp how the Conquests of the King of Spain did extend on one side as far as Manilla on the other side as far as Macao so that by subduing of Japan he would have an opportunity of uniting his Conquests This occasioned a most horrible Persecution against the Christians the Japoneses endeavouring by incredible Torments to overcome the Constancy of a Nation which is naturally one of the
most obstinate Neither did they cease till there was not one Christian left in Japan and the Portugueses upon pain of death were for ever banish'd the Country And the Hollanders when afterwards they sent any Ships to Japan used to forbid their Subjects to shew the least appearance of Religious Christian Worship but if they were ask'd Whether they were Christians to answer They were not but they were Hollanders Lastly To Portugal belong also the Isles called Azores whereof Tercera and the Isle Madera which are tolerably fruitfull are the principal § 10. From what hath been said it is apparent that the welfare of Portugal depends chiefly on their Commerce with the East Indies Brasile and Africa whereby also it is evident enough that the Strength and Power of Portugal in comparison of the rest of the more potent States of Europe is not to be esteemed such as to be able to attack any of them or gain any thing upon them It is therefore the Interest of this Crown to take care how to preserve it self in the same condition as it is in now and to be very cautious of engaging it self in a War with any Nation that is potent at Sea which perhaps might undertake something against their Provinces abroad But as for its Neighbours in particular Portugal is for the most part nearest unto Spain so that it is easie for the Spaniards to enter Portugal yet is the Power of Spain not very dreadfull to the Portugueses partly because the Spaniards cannot conveniently keep an Army of above 25000 Men on foot on that side by reason of the scarcity of Provisions the like number the Portugueses also can bring into the Field partly because Spain cannot man out a considerable Fleet of Men of War wherewith to attack the Portuguese Provinces Besides Portugal in case of such an attack might certainly expect to be assisted either by the French or English who as much as in them lies will not suffer Spain to become again Master of Portugal Neither does it appear for the Interest of Portugal upon the Instigation of France or some other Foreign Power to engage it self without a pressing necessity in a War with Spain since it is not probable that it could gain any thing considerable but would only weaken it self without the hopes of any advantage Portugal has in all probability not much to fear from France they lying at a considerable distance from one another besides this the Naval Strength of France is not come as yet to that height as to be in a capacity to be hurtfull to a Nation that has settled it self very securely in the East and West Indies and more especially since these two Nations have not any pretensions on each other And it rather concerns France that Portugal may stand secure against Spain and Holland The Hollanders have hitherto proved the most pernicious Enemies to Portugal they being in a capacity not only to disturb their Trade on the Coast of Portugal but also may prove very troublesom to them both in the East and West Indies And it seems that it would be no difficult matter for the Hollanders by taking from the Portugueses the City of Macao on the Coast of China and some other places on the Coast of Malabar quite to destroy their Trade in the East Indies But it is probable that in case of a War betwixt the Portugueses and Hollanders England would assist the former against the latter since it has not been without great Displeasure to the English to see what progresses the Hollanders have made in the East Indies whereby they have acquired such vast Riches that they have â—id defiance to England and all the rest of Europe CHAP. IV. Of England § 1. IN Ancient Time Britainy which was then esteemed the biggest Island of the World was not ruled by one Prince but divided into a great many petty States each of them govern'd by its own King but this multitude of petty Princes as it caused great Divisions among them so it exposed them to the danger of being overcome by their Foreign Enemies This Island was scarce known to the Greeks and Romans till Julius Caesar's time who after he had conquer'd the greatest part of France undertook an Expedition into this Island hoping as 't is suppos'd to meet there with great Booty and Riches But he enter'd not very far into the Country and after some Skirmishes with the Inhabitants returned again without leaving a Garrison or exacting any Contributions After this Britainy was not attack'd again by the Romans till under the Reign of the Emperour Claudius who bent his Arms against it in good earnest and the Inhabitants being divided among themselves and not joined in a mutual defence against the common Enemy he without great difficulty conquer'd part of it At which time Britainy was made a Roman Province a constant Army being maintained here by the Romans who by degrees conquered one part after another yet not without receiving some Defeats At last under the Reign of Domitian Julius Agricola marched with his victorious Army through the whole Island and giving a signal overthrow to the Caledonians who are now called the Scots subdued them tho' the Romans could never entirely conquer the utmost parts of Britainy being almost inaccessible Wherefore afterwards the Emperours Adrian and Severus by building a Wall cross the Island from Sea to Sea divided them from the Roman Province hoping thereby to stop their Incursions But the Romans never came into Ireland After the Britains had been above 400 Years under subjection to the Romans the Northern Nations at that time over-running the Western parts of the Roman Empire the Romans left this Island voluntarily being obliged to recall their Legions which were posted in Britainy to oppose their Enemies § 2. Britainy being thus without an Army and besides this mightily exhausted in its Strength for that the Romans had made use of their young Men in their Wars the Picts and Scots from their barren Country made an Inrode into these plentifull Provinces destroying all before them The English to make the better Head against them had chosen one Vortigern for their King but he perceiving himself to be no ways able to resist their Power and Assistance being denied him from the Romans called in the Angles a Saxon Nation living then in Holstein One part of which retains that Name to this day tho' some will have them to have been Frieslanders others Goths it being certain that the mordern Language of the Frieslanders has a great affinity with the ancient English Tongue These Angles under their Leaders Hengist and Horsa coming with some thousands of Men to the assistance of the Britains beat out the Scots But they being mightily taken with the Fruitfulness of the Country resolved to subdue it and to lay the Yoak upon the Britains who had called them in to deliver them from it As soon as the Britains
and Emma Brother of Hardiknut on the Mother's-side who had sought Sanctuary in Normandy was called in to be king of England He was crowned in the Year 1042 and to gain the Affection of the People he remitted a Tax called Danegeld which had been constantly paid for forty Years last past He reigned very peaceably except that he was now and then pester'd with the Irish and Danish Pirates whom nevertheless he quickly overcame He was the first to whom was attributed that Virtue which even to this day the Kings of England are said to have to heal by touching that Disease which in England is called the King 's Evil. He died without Children He intended to have left the Kingdom to his Cousin Edgar Atheling Grandson of King Edmund Ironside but he being very young Harald Son of Goodwin Earl of Kent who had the Tuition of Edgar put the Crown upon his own Head but did not enjoy it above nine Months being slain in a Battel by William Duke of Normandy whereby the Crown of England was transferr'd to the Norman Family § 5. This William sirnamed the Conquerour was Son of Robert Duke of Normandy who was descended from Rollo a Dane who about the Year 900 with a great number of his Country-men and Norwegians fell into France and ravaging the Country without resistance Charles the Simple the then King of France thought it the best way to set him at quiet by putting him into possession of the Province of Neustria which afterwards was called Normandy and giving to him in Marriage his Daughter Geisa under condition that he should become a Christian Rollo had a Son whose Name was William sirnamed Long-sword whose Son was Richard sirnamed the Hardy who was the Father of Richard II. sirnamed the Good who was succeeded by his son Richard III. as he was by his Son Richard IV. But he dying without Issue after him Robert became Duke of Normandy This Robert was Father to William the Conquerour whom he had by one Arlotte a Furrier's Daughter with whom 't is said he fell in love seeing her dance among other Maids in the Country and afterwards married her And notwithstanding this William was a Bastard yet his Father made him his Successour and got the Nobility to acknowledge him as such when he was but nine Years of Age and died soon after This William met with great Troubles and Dangers in his younger Years which he had the good fortune to overcome by his Valour and acquired thereby great Reputation After the death of Edward the Confessour William understanding that Harald had made himself King resolv'd to demand the Crown of England as belonging to him by virtue of the last Will of King Edward who he pretended had left the same to him as an acknowledgment for the great Favours he had received from his Father Robert There are others who say That Edward did only promise this by word of mouth and that Harald being then in Normandy was forc'd to engage by Oath to help him in obtaining the Crown of England It is possible this was only made use of as a pretence But however it be William landed without resistance with a great Army compos'd of Normans French and Netherlanders whilst the Fleet of Harald was sailed to the Northern Coast of England to oppose his Brother and Harald Harfager King of Norway who were enter'd England on that side and both vanquish'd by him but thereby he left open the Door to William to enter into the Kingdom and brought his Souldiers back much weakened and fatigued by their great Marches Yet having reinforc'd his Army as well as he could he offer'd Battel to William near Hastings in Sussex which Battel was fought on both sides with great obstinacy till Harald being mortally wounded by an Arrow the Victory and Crown of England remain'd to William England without any further resistance acknowledging him for a King The English were at first extreamly well satisfy'd with his Government he leaving each in possession of what was his own and only giving the vacant Lands to his Normans partly also because he was related to the former Kings of England partly because he was greatly recommended to them by the Pope He was also very strenuous in securing himself commanding all the Arms to be taken from the People and to prevent Nocturnal Assemblies and Commotions he ordered That after the Bell had rung at eight in the Evening no Fire nor Candle should be seen in their Houses Besides this he built several Forts in the most commodious places Notwithstanding all this Edgar Atheling being with some of the Nobility retir'd into Scotland and being assisted by the Danish Pirates continually ravag'd the Northern Parts of England burning the City of York it self wherein all the Normans were put to the Sword but he forced them afterwards thence There was also a dangerous Conspiracy set on foot against him which was happily suppress'd by him before the Conspirators could join their Forces His Son Robert also endeavoured to take from him Normandy against whom his Father led a great Army out of England and the Father and Son encountring one another in the Battel the first was dismounted by the latter but he discovering him to be his Father by his voice immediately dismounted embraced him and begg'd his pardon and was reconcil'd to his Father who freely pardon'd all past Injuries This King also forc'd Wales to pay him Tribute and King Malcolm of Scotland to swear Fealty to him But perceiving that this new-conquer'd People would not be govern'd altogether by Mildness he began to act more severely taking away out of the Convents what Gold and Silver he could meet with of which there was great store convey'd thither as into Sanctuaries He also imposed heavy Taxes he appropriated to himself a great part of the Lands of England which he gave unto others reserving to himself out of them a yearly Revenue He took upon him the Administration of the Goods and Possessions of all Minors till they came to the 21st Year of Age allowing them only so much as was requisite for their Maintenance He revised all their Privileges introduced new Laws in the Norman Tongue whereby a great many that did not understand that Language fell under severe Penalties He erected new Courts of Judicature and employed great tracts of Ground for the conveniency of his Hunting This King introduced first the use of the long Bow in England whereby he had chiefly obtained the Victory against Harald and whereby afterwards the English did great mischief to the French and gained many Battels from them At last Philip I. King of France by stirring up his Son Robert against him endeavouring to raise Disturbances in Normandy he went in person over into Normandy where the Son was quickly reconcil'd to the Father But being obliged to keep his Bed at Roan by reason of an Indisposition in his Belly which was very
gross the King of France ridicul'd him asking How long he intended to lie in to whom William sent this Answer That as soon as he could go to Church after his lying in he had vow'd to sacrifice a thousand Candles in France and he was as good as his word for he was no sooner recover'd but he invaded France and burnt all where-ever he came But he having overheated himself he fell ill and died leaving by his last Will to his eldest Son Normandy but to the second called William the Crown of England § 6. William II. sirnamed Rufus met at first with some Disturbances occasioned by his Brother Robert who pretending to the Crown was back'd by a great many of the Nobility but he appeased him by promising to pay him yearly the Summ of 3000 Marks and that he should succeed him after his death But the Nobles who had dispersed themselves up and down in the Country he partly by fair means partly by force reduced to Obedience This Rebellion proved very beneficial to the English the Rebels being most of them Normans wherefore the King afterwards rely'd more upon the English as the most faithfull He waged War twice with Malcolm King of Scotland whom he forced in the first to swear him Fealty but in the last he killed both him and his eldest Son He also subdued the Province of Wales Among other Inventions to get Money one was remarkable for he summon'd together 20000 Men under pretence to go with them into Normandy but when they were just agoing to be shipp'd off he caused Proclamation to be made that every one who was willing to pay ten Shillings should have leave to stay at home unto which every one of them readily consented He was kill'd by a random shot in hunting Him succeeded his younger Brother Henry who being present when the King died seized upon his Treasures whereby he procured himself a great many Friends so that he was preferr'd before Robert his elder Brother who at that time assisted in the taking of Jerusalem which proved no less than the loss of a Crown to him For Henry the better to establish himself in the Throne remitted not only several Taxes which were laid upon the People by the former Kings but also secured unto his Interest the King of Scotland Edgar his most dangerous Neighbour by marrying his Sister Maud. 'T is reported that this Maud had vow'd Castity and that when her Brother forced her to marry she wish'd that such Children as should be born out of this Marriage might never prove fortunate which wish was afterwards sufficiently fulfilled in her Children and a great many of their Posterity Notwithstanding this Robert landed a great Army in England but Henry and Robert by the mediation of some Friends and a Promise of a yearly Pension to be paid to Robert from Henry were reconcil'd which Pension also afterwards Robert remitted to Henry But afterwards repenting of what he had done Henry was so exasperated against him that he made a Descent in Normandy with a great Army and vanquish'd him in a bloody Battel wherein he took him Prisoner He kept him not only a Prisoner all his life time but also at last put his Eyes out uniting Normandy to the Crown of England But King Lewis of France sirnamed Crassus being very jealous of the Greatness of Henry undertook with the assistance of Fulco Earl of Anjou and Baldwin Earl of Flanders to restore unto William Son of Robert the Dukedom of Normandy whereupon a bloody War ensued which was at last composed under this condition That William Son of Henry should swear Fealty to France for this Dukedom of Normandy And it obtained afterwards as a Custom That the King 's eldest Son was called Duke of Normandy as long as this Province was united to England The new Duke of Normandy did also marry the Daughter of the Earl of Anjou And William Son of Robert being then made Earl of Flanders and endeavouring a second time to regain Normandy was slain in that War It is related by some tho' others contradict it That this King was the first who admitted the Commons unto the Grand Council of the Kingdom unto which the Nobility and Bishops only were admitted before it came to be divided into the Higher and Lower House His Son William being by the carelessness of a drunken Master of a Ship drowned at Sea with a great many other persons of Quality of both Sexes as they were coming back from Normandy to England he endeavoured to settle the Crown upon his Daughter Maud and her Heirs she being at first married to the Emperour Henry IV. by whom she had no Children and afterwards to Geoffrey Plantagenet Son to Fulk Earl of Anjou Her Father made the States of England take Oaths of Fealty to her in his life time He died in the Year 1135 and with him ended the Male Race of the Norman Royal Family in England § 7. After the death of Henry Stephen Earl of Boulogne Henry's Sister's Son did by great Promises obtain the Crown of England notwithstanding that both he and the States had taken the Oaths to acknowledge Maud for their Sovereign which they endeavoured by a great many frivolous pretences to prove to be of no force The better to establish himself in the Throne he gained the Affection of the States with Presents and discharged the People of several Taxes giving Authority to the Nobility to build fortify'd Castles which afterwards proved very mischievous to him He also married his Son Eustace to Constantia the Daughter of Ludovicus Crassus King of France This King's Reign was overwhelmed with continual Troubles For the Scots at first and afterwards a great many of his Nobles trusting in their strong Castles raised great Disturbances yet he bridled the Insolence of the Scots giving them a signal overthrow But his greatest Contest was with the Empress Maud for she landing in England was received by a great many and King Stephen in a Battel fought near Chester was taken Prisoner But she refusing to restore to the Londoners King Edward''s Laws they sided with her Enemies and besieged her very closely in the City of Oxford from whence she narrowly escaped and King Stephen also got an opportunity to get out of Prison These Troubles continued till Henry Son of Maud came to the nineteenth Year of his age who being Lord of four large Dominions as having inherited Anjou by his Father's Normandy by his Mother's side Guienne and Poictou by his Wife Eleonora Daughter and Heiress of William the last Duke of Guienne he also endeavoured to obtain the Crown of England for which purpose he landed with an Army in England But he obtained his End without any great opposition for Eustace King Stephen's Son dying suddenly an Agreement was made betwixt them whereby Stephen adopted him and constituted him his Heir and Successour and died not long after in the Year 1124.
several Opinions he prevented their easily joining against him § 30. After the death of Cromwell this unlawfull and violent form of Government could not be of a long continuance For tho' his Son Richard succeeded him in the Protectorship this was the Title used by Cromwell having refused the Name of King yet was he in no ways capable to bear such a weight Wherefore he was soon deposed by the Parliament which being divided within it self Monk who was then Governour of Scotland took this opportunity and marching with an Army out of Scotland into England possess'd himself of the City of London dissolv'd the Military Parliament and recall'd King Charles II. into his Kingdom This King did restore the ancient Form of Government in the Kingdom both in Spiritual and Temporal Matters for his Subjects were ready to gratify him in most respects as having been taught by Experience That the Frogs who despised to have a Block for their King got afterwards a Stork for their Master This King who judg'd that the Greatness of England did chiefly depend on the Dominion of the Seas and Commerce which was disputed by no body but the Dutch did in all probability bend all his Thoughts that way viz. How to make these proud Merchants more pliable his hopes being grounded upon what he had seen Cromwell do against them Wherefore he began a War with Holland which was carried on at first with equal losses on both sides But the English at last taking a Resolution to tire out the Dutch without coming to an Engagement they ventur'd at a bold stroke and to the great dishonour of the English enter'd the River of Thames firing some Ships at Chattam This obliged the King to make a Peace with them by the Mediation of Swedeland tho' the great success of the French Arms in Flanders may probably have contributed a great deal towards it Yet it seems as if ever since he had kept up a Resolution of Revenging himself upon them he being also again exasperated by the Rable in Holland who affronted him afterwards He therefore in the Year 1672 attack'd the Dutch at Sea whilst the King of France made War against them by Land But this War did not succeed according to his expectation for the Dutch did not only take from the English a great number of Merchant-ships but also the English could not master the Dutch in any of these Sea fights partly because the French would not fall on in good earnest partly because the Dutch acted very circumspectly not giving any opportunity to the English to make a Descent either on Holland or Zealand It is possible that the King's Intentions may perhaps have been frustrated by some Intrigues at home And because the English Nation began to grow very jealous of the great Successes of France the King was obliged to make a separate Peace with Holland and afterwards was receiv'd as a Mediatour betwixt the Parties then engag'd in War against one another § 31. The English Nation is very populous and fruitfull There are some who have reckoned that in England are 9913 Parishes in each Parish 80 Families which make 778183 Families and seven persons reckoned to each Family amounts to 6470800 Souls among which number it may be suppos'd to be above a Million of Men capable of bearing of Arms. This Nation is also very fit to settle Colonies in Foreign Countries because the English as soon as they are in the least settled in a place they quickly marry and remain there for their life time Whereas other Nations if they go into far distant Countries go only with an intent to get a little Money which they afterwards love to spend in their Native Country The English are also Courageous Brave not fearing Death For in former times their Land forces were much superiour to the French and ever since the times of Queen Elizabeth when they first began to apply themselves in earnest to the Sea they have not been inferiour in Skill and Courage to any Nation in the World except that the Dutch may be compared with them in Sea Affairs But this is to be observ'd of the English Valour that they commonly are very Furious and Brave at the beginning yet great Hardship Famine and other Inconveniencies they are not so well able to endure with Patience as being us'd to live in great Ease and Plenty in their own Country Wherefore Maurice Prince of Orange us'd to put the English that were sent to his assistance upon desperate Enterprizes before as he us'd to say they had digested the English Beef They are also very dexterous in Woollen and Silk Manufacturies and are generally great Improvers of other Arts and Mysteries Yet they are also somewhat Highminded inclining themselves to Diversion which is the reason that they do not so much Work as otherwise they might and yet they expect to be paid for their idle Hours as well as the rest which is the reason why they sell their Wares at a higher rate than others and that they envy such French Handycrafts-men who live among them and are seldom diverted from their daily Labour by any Pleasures They being generally of a melancholy temper makes them very Ingenious and when they apply themselevs to any Science they make great progress in the same if they hit the right way But by the same rule because there happens often to be an ill mixture of this melancholy temper abundance of Fanaticks and Enthusiasts are to be found among them who having form'd to themselves Opinions out of ill-grounded Principles adhere so stedfast to them that they are not by any ways to be removed from them Wherefore there is not any Nation under the Sun where more different and more absurd Opinions are to be met withall in Religion than in England The loose sort of people are addicted to Thieving and Robbing upon the High-way wherefore the Hangmen are always busie in England This Nation also loves to eat and drink extreamly well tho' there are some who will have it that the English have got their way of drinking so plentifully from the Netherlanders in the Wars of the Low-Countries and from thence have brought that ill Custom over into England which before they say was not in use there Their own Histories are sufficient evidences that they have been always inclined to Rebellion and intestine Commotions Wherefore their Kings can never be secure except they keep a watchfull Eye over the restless Spirit of the People § 32. The Scots are reported to have a share of Pride and Envy in them They are very apt to propose to themselves great Matters and to delight in their own Inventions They are good Land-Souldiers and can endure more hardship than the English neither are they so much addicted to their Belly both which they have from the barrenness of their Native Country They are very Revengefull and intestine Broils among the Noble Families were formerly very common
among them For it was a custom that each Family used to select one for the Head of the Family unto whom they almost paid more respect than to the King himself and if any one of the Family had received an Injury he made complaint thereof to the Head of his Family And if the Head of the same Family did resolve to revenge the Injury the whole Family under the Conduct of their Head fell upon the Family of the Aggressour with Fire and Sword Which abominable Custom King James VI. did endeavour to abolish Besides this they are easily stirr'd up to Rebellion very obstinate in defending their Opinions to the utmost Their fruitfulness in Children makes them seek other Countries since their Country can scarce maintain them all at home There is another reason also to be given for this which is the right of the First-born whereby the eldest Son is Heir of all the real Estate of his Father the rest of the Brothers being obliged to be satisfy'd with their share in the Personal Estate These then being obliged to advance themselves as well as they can apply themselves either to the Wars or Study Wherefore most Ministers in Scotland are said to be younger Brothers of good Families But in England it is no shame for the younger Brothers of such Families to be Merchants In former times before Scotland and England were united under one King the Scottish Souldiers were in great esteem because the French made constantly use of them in their Wars and at home they were always picquering with the English But afterwards they grew careless of Warlike Exercises and especially when Cromwell subdu'd them their ancient Glory was quite obscur'd The Scots are also often very Ingenious and well vers'd in the Latin Tongue And at that time when all Liberal Sciences were suppress'd in Europe by a long Barbarism the same were kept up in Scotland which did furnish several other Nations with Learned Men who instructed them in these Sciences But as the Scots which live in the low Countries on the South-side are well civiliz'd so those who inhabit the Mountains who are called Highlanders as also the Inhabitants of the Orkney and Western Islands are very raw and unciviliz'd § 33. The Irish are commonly esteem'd to be a fool-hardy and ill sort of people very lazy yet pretty hard in undergoing the Fatigues of War They are very obstinate and never to be bent from their Opinion After Ireland was conquer'd by King Henry II. abundance of English settled themselves in that Kingdom whose numbers increased from time to time to that degree that scarce the fourth part of the Island remaine in the possession of the ancient Inhabitants And because most of the Irish adhere to the Popish Religion they did not only rebel under Queen Elizabeth but also under the Reign of King Charles I. enter'd into a most horrid Conspiracy against the English living among them of whom 't is said they murther'd 200000 within the space of six Months But when the English had recollected themselves they again kill'd about 100000 of them Cromwell had once a mind to have rooted out the whole Nation as being quite incorrigible and past hopes of any amendment Wherefore he sent some thousands to the King of Spain under condition that none of them should return into the English Dominions He used also to plague them every way so that they are become a miserable Nation § 34. Concerning those Countries which belong to the King of England the Kingdom of England is a Rich and Fertile Country abounding in every thing either for the Necessity or Pleasures of Mankind except Oyl and Wine and such other Commodities as do not grow in the other parts of Europe are of the growth of that Country But else they have great numbers of very fine Horses and good Cattle especially the best Sheep of all Europe which make the best part of the native Riches of England bearing so good a sort of Wooll that an incredible quantity of the best Cloath is made in England and from thence every Year transported into Foreign Parts These Sheep feed in great Flocks in the Country without as much as a Shepherd there being no Wolves to be met withal in England the reason of which as 't is reported is that King Edgar about the Year 940 did order a certain number of Wolves to be paid by the Prince of Wales to him as a yearly Tribute by which means the Wolves were quite destroy'd in England Tho' it is also very probable that the great English Mastiffs have been very instrumental in this point it being certain that for Fierceness and Strength they surpass all the rest in the World A great quantity also of Lead but especially of the finest Tin is to be found in England which surpasses in goodness all others in that kind The Sea also is very profitable to the English since it produces a great quantity of Fish which are daily catch'd by the Inhabitants Tho' by the Negligence and Laziness of the ancient English who did not apply themselves industriously to Fishing they have lost a great part of that advantage But the Netherlanders from ancient times have made use of this advantage and got vast Riches by the Fishery of Herrings and Cods giving only a small Gratuity to the English in case they have occasion to dry their Nets on their Shores tho' oftentimes the English envying the Netherlanders will force them to pay more than ordinary which has several times served as a pretext for a War betwixt both Nations Besides this the Sea is extreamly advantageous to England for thereby the English being separated from their Neighbouring Nations cannot easily be attack'd whereas they may easily invade others And because this Island is situated almost in the very middle of Europe in a narrow Sea where all Ships which either go East or Westward must pass by and having besides this a very deep Coast and commodious Harbour it lies most convenient for Commerce and Trade which the English carry on in most parts of the World and the Dutch hitherto have been the only obstacle that they are not become Masters of the whole Trade of the World For it proves very disadvantageous to the English that they love to eat and drink well and that in great quantity and by reason of their love of Ease they are â—ain to employ double the number of Seamen in their Ships of what the Dutch do and besides this they will not be contented with a small gain Whereas the Dutch live very sparingly do not refuse the Penny and therefore are easier to be dealt withall than the English They import a great deal of raw Silk into England which being wrought in the Country mightily encreases their Riches In the same manner they do with their Woollen Manufactury now whereas before the times of Henry VIII they used to transport most of their Wooll into the Netherlands where it was wrought
it relates to France or Spain of Poland and other such like States so it is easie for him to curb the Pirates on the Barbary Coast Which Nests of Pirates might have been easily destroyed long ago if they had not been let alone on purpose to render the Trade in the Mediterranean difficult to the Hamburgers and some others England has nothing to fear from Portugal and this must rather hope for assistance from England and Holland against Spain The Naval Strength of the Northern Crowns England need not be jealous of as long as the same is divided Yet it cannot be for the Interest of England if one of those Kings should become absolute Master of the East Sea or that they should be fain to depend on the Discretion of the Dutch Since the Naval Strength of Spain is mightily decay'd England need not fear any thing from thence Yet does it not seem to be the Interest of England to fall out with that Kingdom considering what a vast Trade the English have into Spain for Spain does either consume the English Commodities at home or else exchanges them for Silver by sending of them into America There are some who have computed that in case of a War with Spain the English would lose in effects above thirty Millions and besides this their Trade into the Levant and other places would be greatly endangered by the Privateers of Ostend Biscay Majorca and Minorca who at the time of the Wars under Cromwell took 1500 Merchant-ships from the English Tho' the Land Forces of France are now-adays much superiour to the English this Island both for its bigness and strength making up not above a third part of France yet the Naval Strength of France has hitherto not been able to come in competition with the English It is the chiefest Interest of England to keep up the Balance betwixt France and Spain and to take a special care that the King of France do not become Master of all the Netherlands for it is visible that thereby his Power at Sea would be encreas'd to that degree that he might enter on a Design of being even with England for what they have formerly done to France Holland seems to be the only obstacle that the English cannot be sole Masters of the Sea and Trade tho' for the rest they have no reason to fear the Dutch by Land but only at Sea because the Dutch Land Forces are not so considerable as to be able to undertake any thing of great moment Nevertheless how desirous soever the English are to be sole Masters at Sea yet does it not seem to be the Interest of England frequently to engage it self in Wars with Holland it having been observ'd that the Dutch since the Wars with England are rather increased in Valour Experience and Power at Sea And because other Nations are not likely to suffer that Holland should be swallow'd up by the English or that one Nation should have the Monopoly of Europe it seems therefore the best method for the English to let the Dutch trade as well as themselves and to set some others upon their Backs which may give them so much work as thereby to give a check to their growing Greatness and in the mean while take care to establish their own Power at Sea and Commerce abroad But least of all it would be for the Interest of England if Holland should be brought under the Yoak of the French King who without question by the additional Sea Forces of Holland and the advantage of the East India Trade would be superiour in Power to any in Europe CHAP. V. Of FRANCE § 1. AS far as we can search into the most ancient Histories it is evident from thâ—nce That Gaul now call'd France has been a very powerfull and populous Country For the Gauls in ancient times had conquer'd a great part of Italy where they settled themselves who also when they had over-run Greece and some other neighbouring Countries inhabited a part of the Lesser Asia which was called from them Galatia or Gallo-gracia Yet formerly this so powerfull Country did never either rightly understand or exert its own Strength against other Nations because it was not then under the Government of one Prince but divided into a great many pâ—â—â—y States which were always at variance with one another This much facilitated the Conquest of the Romans over them who else stood not in fear of any Nation so much as the Gauls And tho' the incomparable Valour of Julius Caesar was chiefly instrumental in subduing this Nation yet with tâ—n Legions he had work enough to effect it in ten Years time But as soon as the Romans had brought this fair Country under their Subjection they employ'd all means to suppress the Martial Spirit of this Nation in which they succeeded as well in this as in other Nations it being their Custom to civilize and refine the Manners of these Nations thereby to render them soft and eâ—â—eminate After France had been near 500 Years under the Domâ—nion of the Romans it fell under the Reign of the Emperour Honorius into the Hands of the Barbarous Nations For the Goths after they had over-run Italy settled themselves in Gallia Narbonensis and the Burgundians conquer'd a considerable part of the rest But the Franks entring this Kingdom settled and maintained themselves in it giving it the Name of France after their own Name These Franks were for certain Germans tho' some of our Modern French Writers pretend to demonstrate That this Nation was a Colony of the ancient Gauls who being overstock'd with People at home passed over the Rhine and having settled a Colony in Germany after several hundred Years return'd into their Native Country But it is more probable That the Franks are the same Nations which were formerly encompass'd by the Rivers of the Mayn the Rhine the Weâ—er and the Sea and which in Tacitus's time were call'd Salii Bructeri Trisii Angrivani Chamari Sigambri and Chatti and who having enter'd into a mutual Confederacy against the Romans called themselves in spite of their Power Franks or a free People as not doubting but to be able to defend their Liberty against them And it is certain that they did transplant the German Tongue into France which was for a great while after in fashion among persons of the best Quality till at last they used themselves by degrees to the Latin Tongue formerly introduced by the Romans which being corrupted by the German Tongue produced the modern French Language It is also evident that the Race of the ancient Gauls was not quite extinguish'd but that both Nations were by degrees united in one yet with this difference that the Frankish Families made up the Body of the Nation § 2. But howsoever this be all Historians agree in this That the Franks did choose for their King about the Year 424 Pharamond who established among them wholsome Laws and
Aquitain and Poictou was immediately after married to Henry Duke of Normandy afterwards King of England the second of that Name who by this Match annexed these fair Countries to the Crown of England In fine having been kept in a continual alarm by his petty Vassals but especially by Henry II. King of England He died in the Year 1180. § 7. His Son Philip II. sirnamed Augustus or the Conquerour was at first engaged in a War against Henry II. King of England from whom he took several considerable places which however he restored afterwards to his Son Richard with whom he enter'd into a League to retake Jerusalem from the Saracens pursuant to which both the Kings went thither in Person with a considerable Force But a Jealousie arising betwixt these two Kings nothing was done worth mentioning for Richard accused Philip that he had an ill design against him in Sicily in their Voyage besides that he had refused to consummate the before intended Match betwixt his Sister and Richard Wherefore as soon as Ptolemais had been taken by their joint Forces Philip under pretence of Sickness returned into France leaving only with Richard Hugh III. Duke of Burgundy with some Troops who envying Richard hinder'd the taking of the City of Jerusalem After his return from that unfortunate Expedition to the Holy Land he undertook a War against Richard which he also carried on against his Brother John wherein Philip had much the better of the English for he took from them Normandy the Counties of Anjou Maine Touraine Berry and Poictou He was very instrumental in deposing the Earl of Tholouse who because he had taken into his Protection the Albigenses was excommunicated by the Pope Philip also obtained a great Victory near Bouvines betwixt Lisle and Tournay against the Emperour Otho IV. who being joined with the Earl of Flanders attack'd him with an Army of 150000 Men whilst the King of England was to fall into France on the side of Aquitain This King was so successfull in his Wars against England that his Son Lewis was very near obtaining the Crown of England And tho' he was chased again out of England yet did he after his Father's Death pursue his Victories against the English in France taking from them among others the City of Rochelle But this Lewis VIII did not reign long for he died in the Year 1226 leaving for Successour his Son Lewis IX sirnamed the Holy during whose Minority his Mother Blanch of Castile had the Supream Administration of Affairs and tho' some of the Nobility raised great Troubles against her she subdued them all by her singular Prudence In the Year 1244 the City of Jerusalem was ransack'd by some Persians who called themselves Chorasmii Lewis being about the same time dangerously ill made a Vow That if he recovered he would undertake an Expedition against those Infidels which he afterwards perform'd But before his departure he issued out his Proclamation throughout the Kingdom intimating that whoever had received any damage by his Souldiers should have Restitution made him which was performed accordingly In this Expedition he took the strong City of Damiata but the overflowing of the River Nile hindered him from taking Grand Cairo After the River was returned to its usual Bounds he vanquish'd the Enemy in two Battels but they having receiv'd new Reinforcements cut off the Provisions from the French who were also extreamly pester'd with the Scurvy The King then resolv'd to retreat towards Damiata but in his March thither they attack'd him gave him a terrible overthrow and took him Prisoner yet released him again for a Ransom of 400000 Livres he being obliged to restore also to them the City of Damiata Thus he marched with the Remainders of his Army which from 30000 Men was moulder'd away to 6000 to Ptolemais where after he had given what Assistance he could to the Christians he at last returned home Under the Reign of this King France got first an Opportunity to intermeddle in the Affairs of Italy from whence yet this Kingdom never reapt any great Benefit Manfred natural Son of the Emperour Frederick II. having first kill'd King Conrad his Brother made himself King of Naples and Sicily But the Pope on whom this Kingdom depended as a Fief being dissatisfy'd with Manfred offer'd the same to Charles Earl of Anjou Brother of Lewis IV. King of France which he having accepted of was crowned at Rome with Conditon that he should pay to the Pope 8000 Ounces of Gold make a yearly Present of a White Horse as an acknowledgment and if he was chosen Emperour that he should not unite that Kingdom with the Empire the Pope being unwilling to have any one more powerfull than himself in Italy Charles thereupon vanquish'd Manfred and having murthered him and his Children took possession of the Kingdom The young Conradin Duke of Swabia came with an Army to recover the Kingdom which was his Inheritance from his Grandfather but having been overthrown in a Battel near the Lake of Celano was made a Prisoner and in the Year next following had his Head cut off at Naples upon the Instigation of the Pope who being ask'd by Charles What he had best to do with his Prisoner answer'd Vita Conradini mors Caroli Mors Conradini vita Caroli i. e. The Life of Conradin is the Death of Charles The Death of Conradin the Life of Charles And as by the Death of this young Prince was extinguish'd the Noble Race of the Dukes of Swabia so this Charles laid the first Pretensions of France to the Kingdom of Naples In the mean while King Lewis being not satisfy'd with his former unfortunate Expedition against the Infidels resolved to try again his Fortune against Tunis either because he found that this place lay very convenient for his Brother's Kingdom of Sicily or because he hoped thereby to open a way for the Conquest of Egypt without which all the Expeditions into the Holy Land were likely to prove ineffectual But in this Siege he lost a great part of his Army by Sickness and he died himself there in the Year 1270. From a younger Son of this Lewis IV. viz. from Robert Earl of Clairmont sprang the Bourbon Family which now sways the Scepter of France § 8. His Son Philip sirnamed the Hardy succeeded him under whose Reign that considerable Earldom of Tholouse was united to the Crown of France Alfonsus Son of Lewis IX who had married the only Heiress of this Country happening to die without Issue in an Expedition into Africa Under the Reign also of this King fell out the so much celebrated Sicilian Vespers whereby all the French were at one blow extirpated out of Sicily The Business was thus Some Frenchmen had ravish'd the Wife of John of Porchyta born at Salerno who enflam'd with Revenge did seek for Aid of Pieter King of Arragon hoping by his Assistance to drive Charles
there was a great slaughter made among some French Troops who not knowing what had pass'd the day before were on their March to join the French Camp After this Battel the English took Calais Philip having in vain attempted its relief with 15000 Men. This unfortunate King however received this one Comfort That the Dukedom of Dauphine was annexed to the Crown of France by a Gift of Hubert the last Duke with Condition that the eldest Son of the Kings of France should bear the Title of Dauphin This Hubert having conceived a mortal hatred against the then Earl of Savoy had before put himself under the Protection of France but when afterwards by an unfortunate Accident he kill'd his only Son he retir'd into a Monastery giving to the King of France the Possession of his Country This King Philip also bought Roussilion and Montpelier and was the first who imposed that so much abominated Tax in France upon Salt called the Gabell whereby the Subjects are obliged to pay for the Sun and Sea Water at so dear a rate Wherefore King Edward used to call him in jest The Author of the Salick Law He died in the Year 1356. § 10. His Son and Successour John was more unfortunate in his Wars against the English than his Father For the Truce being expir'd the War began afresh wherein Prince Edward made an Inrode with 12000 Men out of Aquitain destroying all roundabout him King John intending to cut off his Retreat overtook him with all his Forces near Maupertuis two Leagues from Poictiers The Prince offered the King Satisfaction for the Damage sustained which he refusing to accept of attack'd Prince Edward in his advantageous Post he being surrounded with Hedges and Vineyards but the English by the help of their Bows soon broke through his Van-guard and afterwards the whole Army which consisted of 50000 Men put them in Disorder killing upon the Spot as it is related by the French Historians 6000 French among whom were 1200 Gentlemen the King and his youngest Son were both made Prisoners The three eldest had the good Fortune to escape During the Father's Imprisonment Charles the Dauphin took upon him the Administration of Affairs but the People which had been sorely oppress'd hitherto being unwilling to obey it caused great Disorders in the Kingdom The Peasants rise up against the Nobility and the Citizens of Paris made heavy Complaints The Souldiers for want of Pay lived at Discretion and made a miserable havock in the Country Charles of Navarre added Fuel to the Fire in hopes to make his own Advantage by these Troublesome times and did not stick to make Pretensions to the Crown yet Matters were composed with him at last And the Estates of France refusing to accept of such Conditions as were proposed by the English the King of England enter'd France with a great Army and over-run the greatest part of it yet could not make himself Master of any fortify'd place Then a Peace was concluded at Bretigny a League from Chartres by vertue of which the French were to surrender to the English besides what they were possess'd of before Poictou Xaintonge Rochelle Pais d'Aulnis Angoumois Perigord Limosin Quercy Agenois and Bigorre with the Sovereignty over them besides this Calais and the Counties d'Oye Guisnes and Ponthieu and three Millions of Livers as a Ransom for the King's person This Peace was very hard for France and continued not long King John forced by Necessity was oblig'd to do another thing little becoming his Grandeur for he sold his Daughter to Galeas Viscount of Milan for 600000 Crowns giving her in Marriage to the said Viscount This King presented his youngest Son Philip sirnamed the Hardy with the Dukedom of Burgundy it being vacant by the Death of the last Duke From this Philip descended the famous Dukes of Burgundy whose Territories at last devolved to the House of Austria This King died in England whither he was gone to make satisfaction for his Son who being a Hostage there had made his escape Some say that he went to see a Lady there with whom he was much in love § 11. King John was succeeded by his Son Charles V. sirnamed the Wise who prudently made amends for the Rashness of his Grandfather and Father never engaging himself in Battels with the English but by protracting the War and secret Intrigues endeavoured to tire out their Courage The disbanded Souldiers had mutineer'd and were become so Insolent that no body durst oppose them These he sent into Spain where Pieter sirnamed the Cruel and Henry I. fought for the Crown of Castile These Forces had put the Pope in such a fear that in their March he presented them with 200000 Livers and a good store of Indulgences to divert them thereby form taking their way near Avignon Prince Edward also engaged himself in this War but got nothing by it but a sickly Body and great want of Money Wherefore he pretendâ—ng to lay a Tax upon his Subjects in Guienne to pay off his Souldiers they complained thereof to the King of France who having well prepared himself and being informed that the Prince languished under a mortal Disease summon'd him to appear in Paris pretending that the Peace made at Bretigny was of no force since the English had not performed the Conditions and had since that time committed Hostilities wherefore he insisted upon his former right of Sovereignty over Aquitain And Prince Edward having sent him a disdainfull Answer King Charles denounced War against the English A great many Fast-days and Processions were kept by the King's Order in France and the Priests made it their business to represent the Justice of the King's Cause and the Injustice of the English to the People By this way he insinuated himself into the Favour of the French that lived under the English Jurisdiction and persuaded his own Subjects to be more free in paying their Taxes The Archbishop of Tholouse alone did by his cunning Persuasions bring over to his Party above fifty Cities and strong Castles The Constable Bertrand du Guesolin did also great mischief to the English with small Parties and worsted them not only in several Rencounters but also beat them out of Perigord and Limosin But in Guienne especially the English Affairs were in a bad condition after the Spanish Fleet which was sent to the Assistance of the French by Henry King of Castile had ruin'd the English near Rochelle After which exploit Poictiers was taken from them and Rochelle upon very advantageous Conditions surrender'd it self to the King of France And King Edward being detained by contrary Winds not being able to bring over timely Relief Xaintonge Angoumois and some other places followed the Example of the former The English not long after with an Army of 30000 Men marched from Calais cross the Country as far as Guienne ravaging and plundering by the way where-ever they
Emperour clapt up a Peace with the Turks fearing lest the King of France might make use of this Opportunity to fall into the Netherlands Yet those Forces which were sent to the Assistance of the Venetians into Candie did not acquire so much Glory they being too forward and hot in the first Onset where they lost the Duke of Beaufort In the Year 1665 the King of France kindled a War betwixt the English and Dutch thereby to weaken their Naval Force which was so formidable to him and in the mean while to get leisure to conquer the Netherlands In the Year 1667 he enter'd the Netherlands in person and took Charleroy Lisle Tournay Doway Courtray Oudenarde and some other places pretending that the Netherlands did belong to him in right of his Queen by vertue of the jus devolutionis or right of devolution in Brabant notwithstanding that in the Marriage Contract she had renounc'd all her Title to it He also conquer'd the County of Burgundy but after having demolish'd the Fortifications he restor'd it again but kept those places which he had taken in the Netherlands by vertue of the Peace concluded at Aix la Chapelle The tripple Alliance as it is call'd made betwixt Sweden England and Holland which was intended for the Preservation of the Netherlands did greatly hasten this Peace tho' France afterwards found out a way to draw the English Court from this Alliance and to join with him in humbling the Hollanders who he said were too proud For tho' France all along had been in the Interest of Holland yet the King took it very ill that the Dutch had made a Peace at Munster without including France and that they had been so bold as to undertake the Preservation of the Netherlands and when afterwards the King put strong Garrisons into the conquer'd places they sent a Fleet on these Coasts as it were to brave him The tripple Alliance also was displeasing to him and some are of Opinion that the King of England who had not forgot the Business at Chatam and that the Peace concluded at Breda was not according to his wish had engag'd himself in this Alliance only to draw in the Dutch thereby and so to exasperate the King of France against them At last France in conjunction with England made War on Holland with prodigious Success at first for he took three Provinces viz. Gueldres Over-yssel and Vtrecht besides that he had already possess'd himself of some Passes leading into Holland But his Confederate the Bishop of Munster had not the same Success in the Siege of Groningen and afterwards lost Coeverden again And the Dutch had better Success at Sea where they behaved themselves bravely in four several Engagements whereas the French Fleet as the English say did not engage heartily Besides England grew Jealous of the great Success of the French which was one reason why the Parliament did in a manner oblige the King to make a separate Peace with Holland fearing that France after England and Holland had destroy'd one another at Sea might also at last fall upon them The Emperour and Elector of Brandenburgh endeavour'd immediately at the beginning of the War to give a Diversion to France but to no great purpose since they did nothing but ruin several Provinces in Germany and drew Turenne with his Army thither who ravag'd the Country but especially Westphalia The Elector of Brandenburgh made a Peace with France at Vossem whereby he got the Restitution of his strong Holds in the Dutchy of Cleves but as soon as he got them into his possession he made no great account of the Peace In the Year next following France took the strong City of Mastricht where the French both shew'd their Bravery and Dexterity in attacking of places On the other hand the Imperialists had good Success against Turenne who pretended to oppose their March for they trick'd him and having march'd to the lower Rhine in conjunction with the Spaniard and Prince of Orange took Bon This and the loss of Narden which the Dutch took caus'd the French to leave Vtrecht and all the other places in the United Provinces except Grave and Mastricht For it seem'd very difficult to maintain so many Garrisons and at the same time to have a sufficient Army in the Field to oppose the Enemy since it might easily have happen'd that all Correspondency with these places in the United Provinces might have been cut off by the Enemy Afterwards Spain and the whole German Empire declar'd against France and a great many were of Opinion That the joint Power of Spain Holland and Germany would be sufficient to curb the French and to carry the Seat of the War into France it self but this could not be effected 'T is true the Germans did take from the French Philipsburgh and beat them out of Treves where Mareschal de Crequi receiv'd a Defeat But on the other hand the Germans were several times also especially near Sintsheim and in Alsace worsted by the French and oblig'd to repass the Rhine And in the Year 1675 there was a great probability that it would not have gone very well with them on this side of the Rhine if the brave Turenne had not been kill'd by an accidental Shot which oblig'd the French who were ignorant of his Design after a sharp Engagement to retire on the other side of the Rhine For the rest Spain lost most by this War for the Franche Compte was taken from them Messina receiv'd voluntarily a French Garrison and the Dutch Fleet which was sent to the Assistance of the Spaniards into Sicily got nothing but Blows the brave Admiral de Ruyter being there slain tho' afterwards the French quitted Messina on their own accord Besides this the French took from them these strong holds Limburgh Conde Valenciennes Cambray Yper St. Omer Aire and several others The Prince of Orange retook Graves but in the Battel of Seneffe and St. Omer he was worsted and sustained a considerable loss before Mastricht At last France ended this War very gloriously for it self restoring to Holland what it had taken from those Provinces but kept Burgundy and a great many strong places in the Spanish Netherlands In Germany in lieu of Philipsburgh it got Friburgh and for the rest the Westphalian and Copenhagen Treaties were renewed by Virtue of which Sweden was restored to its own again § 25. To consider the French Nation whose History we have briefly related it must be observ'd That it is swarming if I may so speak with People and sow'd thick with Cities and Towns Under the Reign of Charles IX it is related That above twenty Millions of People paid the Poll Tax Some say That Richlieu affirm'd that by Computation France could bring into the Field 600000 Foot and 150000 Horse provided every Man that was able to bear Arms did go into the Field This Nation also has been always warlike nevertheless in
former times it has been objected to them That they were very brave at the first Onset but after their first Fury was a little cool'd their Courage us'd to slacken if they met with a stout and brave Resistance wherefore they us'd to make great Conquests but seldom kept them very long And after they had good Success they us'd to grow careless insult over the conquer'd and put them to great Hardships under their Government But in our last Wars they have shewn sufficiently that they as little want Constancy at last as Heat and Fury at first There is a great number of Nobles in France who make Profession of the Sword and make no difficulty to expose themselves to any Hazards to gain Glory In former times the French Infantry was good for nothing wherefore they always us'd to employ Swiss and Scotch but now a-days their Foot are very good and in attacking of a place they are to be preferr'd before all other Nations This Nation always hath a great Veneration and Love for their King and as long as he is able to maintain his Authority is ready to sacrifice Life and Estate for his Glory The French are also brisk forward and of a merry Constitution as to their outward appearance in their Apparel and Behaviour they are generally very comely and some other Nations whose temper is more inclined to gravity and do attempt to imitate them appear often very ridiculous there being a vast difference in these matters betwixt what is natural and what is affected They are of a Genius fit to undertake any thing whether it be in Learning Trade or Manufactures especially in those things which depend more on ingenuity and dexterity than hard labour On the other side the levity and inconstancy of the French is generally blam'd which is easily to be perceiv'd by such of them as are raw and unpolish'd and a great many of them glory in amorous Intrigues oftentimes more than is true and under Pretence of Freedom they commit great Debaucheries § 26. The Country which is possess'd by this potent Nation is very conveniently situated almost in the very midst of the Christian World wherefore this King may conveniently keep Correspondence with them all and prevent Europe from falling into the hands of any one Prince On the one side it has the Mediterranean on the other the Ocean and on both sides a great many pretty good Harbours and is well water'd with Rivers besides that great Channel with twelve Sluces by which the present King has joyn'd the Rivers of Garonne and the Aude and consequently the Mediterranean with the Ocean which proves very beneficial for Trade It is also very near of a circular Figure and well compacted so that one Province may easily assist another On the side of Spain the Pyrenaean Mountains and on the Italian side the Alpes are like a Bullwark to the Kingdom but on the side towards Germany and the Netherlands it lies somewhat open For out of the Netherlands Paris it self has often been hard put to it And this is the reason why the French have been so eager in getting a good part of these into their Possession in which they have been successfull in the last War and thereby have mightily strengthen'd their Frontiers and for the same reason they have made themselves Masters of Lorrain to fortify themselves on the side of Germany and by degrees to become Masters of the Rhine the ancient boundary of Gaul which seems the only thing wanting to the Perfection of France Next to this France may be one of the most happy and most fruitfull Countries not only for the equal Temperature of its Climate betwixt an immoderate Heat and an excessive Cold but also because it produces every thing which seems to be requisite for the Sustenance and Conveniency of Mankind so that scarce a spot of Ground is to be found in France but what produces something or other for the benefit of Man And its Product is not only sufficient for its Inhabitants but also plentifull enough to be exported into foreign parts The Commodities exported out of France are chiefly Wine Brandy Vinegar Salt innumerable sorts of Silk and Woollen Stuffs and Manufactures Hemp Canvas Linen Paper Glass Saffran Almonds Olives Capers Prunello's Chesnuts Soap and the like Yet in Normandy and Picardy grow no Vines but the common people drink Cyder Scarce any Metals are to be found in France and not Gold or Silver Mines But this want is supplied by the ingenuity of the French and the folly of Foreigners For the French Commodities have drawn Fleets of their Money into France especially since Henry IV. set up the Silk Manufactury there There are some who have computed that France sells Stuffs A-la-mode yearly to Foreigners only to the value of 40 millions of Livres Wine 15 millions Brandy 5 millions Salt 10 and so proportionably of other Commodities Mr. Forcy an Englishman says that about the year 1669 the Commodities which were brought from France into England exceeded what were carried from England to France in value 1600000 lib. Sterl And it is notorious that by help of such Commodities as they send into Spain they get a great part of their West-India Plate-Fleet Yet Navigation does not flourish so much in France as it might The reason seems to be that the French Nation is not so much addicted to the Sea and that other Nations have been before-hand with them in the East and West-Indies Which is the reason that the King tho' he has above 100 Capital Ships yet cannot set out so great a Fleet hitherto as the English and Dutch as some think wanting able Seamen For it is not sufficient to Man out a Fleet once but in time of War Recruits must also be had Nevertheless it may be this King will first settle his Maritime Affairs and afterwards take his opportunity to surprize his Neighbours France has very few Plantations abroad except what is in the Caribby Islands the Isles called Tartuges and on the North-side of Hispaniola They apply themselves also to fishing upon the great Sand Bank before Newfoundland and catch in Canada and New France good store of Bevers They have set several Projects on foot for the East-India Trade but without any great success hitherto the Dutch who are so powerfull there opposing them with all their might Lastly the great strength of France may be judged of by this that the Revenue of the Clergy which is possess'd of two fifth parts as 't is said of the Kingdom amounts to 104 millions and 500000 Crowns yearly The King's Revenues are computed to amount now to 150 millions of Livres whereas in the last Age it did not amount to above 9 or 10 millions At the time of Henry IV. to 16 millions and in the year 1639 to 77 millions which vast difference is in part to be ascribed to the different value of Money since those times and
that it is absolutely against the Interest of some States to join themselves against France For as Affairs now stand Portugal is not likely to join with Spain Sweden with Denmark Poland with the House of Austria against France Neither is it probable that the Italian Princes will be desirous to assist the Emperour and Spain in subduing of France except we must suppose them to be willing to promote their own Ruin Neither is it likely that England and Holland will agree in a War against France for whilst one of them is engag'd in a War against France it seems to be the Interest of the other to stand Neuter and to promote its own Trade and Navigation It is also not very probable that the Princes of Germany especially those of the Protestant Religion should be willing to see France fall before the House of Austria since both their Power and Religion would stand upon slippery Ground if not supported by a Foreign Power Wherefore it seems to be no difficult task to persuade some of the Protestant Princes at least to sit still The Swiss also are not likely to co-operate with Spain and the House of Austria in the Conquest of France and therefore it would not be so difficult for France to defend it self against the House of Austria and all its Confederates Not to mention here that in such a case Sweden and Poland would not leave France if they were in a Condition to assist it But it is not probable that France should make any account upon an Alliance with the Turks except in the greatest Extremity for the Mahometan Princes have learn'd by Experience that where-ever they have intermedled with the Christians in their Wars these commonly have clapt up a Peace without including them or having any regard to their Interest On the other hand France seems not to be strong enough to overturn all the States of Europe by his Conquests For France may be the most potent Kingdom in Christendom but not the only one and by extending its Conquests too far it would be weaken'd within In the mean time those lesser States bordering upon France are in great danger to be devour'd by so flourishing a Kingdom CHAP VI. Of the United Provinces § 1. THat Country which is commonly call'd the Netherlands or the Lower Germany was anciently comprehended partly under Gaul partly under Germany according as they were situated either on this or the other side of the Rhine which was the ancient Boundary of these two vast Countries That part which was situated on this side of the Rhine was by Julius Caesar together with the rest of Gaul reduc'd under the Obedience of the Roman Empire Afterwards the Batavi and the Zealanders did also submit to the Romans yet so that they were rather esteem'd Allies than Subjects And when in the Fifth Century after the Birth of Christ the Francks establish'd a new Kingdom in France these Provinces were also at first united to it But at the same time when Germany was separated from France most of them fell to Germany few remaining with France The Governours of these Provinces did in process of time under the Names of Dukes and Earls make themselves Demi-Sovereigns as did also other Princes of Germany and France yet so that it was a general Maxim among them To rule the People with Mildness And for the Security of their Liberty they us'd to grant them great Privileges in the maintaining of which this Nation was always very forward The Estates also which consisted of the Clergy Nobility and Cities were always in great Authority and would not easily suffer that any new Impositions should be laid upon the People without their consent These Provinces according to the common computation are Seventeen in number viz. Four Dukedoms of Brabant Limburgh Luxemburgh and Gueldres Seven Earldoms of Flanders Artois Hainault Holland Zealand Namur and Zutphen Five Lordships of Friesland Malines Vtrecht Over-yssel and Groningen Antwerp has the title of a Marquisate of the Roman Empire These Provinces were anciently ruled each by its Prince or Lord but afterwards several of them were either by Inheritance Marriages or Contracts united together till most of them fell to the share of the House of Burgundy from whence they came to the House of Austria by the Marriage of Maximilian I. who had marry'd Mary the only Daughter of Charles surnamed The Hardy And were afterwards all united under Charles V. who govern'd them in Peace and Prosperity 'T is related that he had once taken a Resolution to make them one Kingdom which however he could not effect their Laws and Privileges being so different and they so jealous of one another that none of them would remit any thing of their Pretences in favour of the rest But the Reign of Charles V. over the Netherlands proved so very fortunate because he bore an extraordinary Affection to them and they to him For Charles was born in Ghent educated amongst them and liv'd a considerable time there His Humour suited very well with theirs he conversed with them in a friendly manner without haughtiness employing the Netherlanders frequently in his Affairs whereby this Nation was in great esteem at his Court But under the Reign of his Son Philip II. these Provinces were torn to Pieces by intestine Commotions and civil Wars which occasion'd the Rise of a potent Commonwealth in Europe This Government having prov'd the occasion of great Alterations it is worth our while to search both into the cause of these Commotions and the Origin of this new Government § 2. Philip II. therefore was not a little to be blam'd as being partly himself the cause of these civil Troubles for he being born in Spain and educated after the Spanish Fashion did favour only the Spainards representing in all his Behaviour a perfect haughty Spaniard which did mightily alienate the Minds of the Netherlanders especially after he resided altogether in Spain and did not so much as honour the Netherlands with his Presence thinking it perhaps below his Grandeur that he who was Master of so great a Kingdom and had such great Projects in his Head should trouble himself much about the Affairs of the Netherlanders Tho' in all Probability these might have been kept in Obedience by his Presence for his Father the sooner to appease a Tumult which was only risen in the City of Ghent did venture to take his journey through France and the Territories of Francis who was but lately reconcil'd to him Moreover William Prince of Orange a crafty thorough-pac'd and ambitious Man did not a little foment these Divisions For when Philip had taken a Resolution to go into Spain and to commit the Administration of the Netherlands to a Governour this Prince was contriving how Christina Dutchess of Lorrain might be constituted Regent of the Netherlands and how he by marrying her Daughter might bear the greatest sway in the Government But he miscarrying in both
are seven Common wealths which by the Union at Vtrecht are joined into one Confederacy they have their Deputies constantly residing at the Hague whose business it is to take care of such Affairs as concern the whole Union and if any thing of moment is to be decreed they send to the several Provinces and according to the Approbation of these they make their Decrees these Deputies are called the States-General Nay it seems that each Province is rather a Confederacy than one City or Common-wealth because the several Members of each Province do treat with one another like Confederates and not like one Body where one is superiour to the other or the majority of Votes determines a business For even in the Provincial Assemblies a great many things cannot be determined by the Plurality of Votes but every Member's consent is required Which shows that these Provinces and Cities not united by so strong a Tye as those who are govern'd by one Soveraign except as far as Necessity obliges them to keep together And the great Cities are fill'd with Rabble which if once put in motion uses to make strange work among them It is therefore the great Care of the Magistrates that they are kept in constant Employment to get Bread for Famine would quickly be the occasion of great Tumults here There is also a Jealousie betwixt Holland and the other Provinces the latter pretending to some Prerogative as being the most Powerfull and contributing most to the Publick whereas the others are for maintaining their Liberty and Equality All the rest of the Cities are especially jealous of Amsterdam because this City draws abundance of Trade from the rest and puts them in apprehension as if She were ambitious to domineer over them But the greatest Irregularity happens in their Constitution by means of the Prince of Orange who having the Favour of the Common people of the Land-Souldiers and the Clergy for the Clergy hate the Arminians who being of the Barnefelt Faction are Enemies of the Prince seems to endanger their Liberty Wherefore the chief Men in the Cities to whom belongs the Magistracy there possess their places in continual fear except they will be pliable to the Prince of Orange Whose interest is also inconsistent with that of the State because no Land way can be advantageous for Holland whereas in time of War his Authority is much greater than otherwise And therefore according to this Form of the Government scarce a firm Peace can be establish'd at home It may easily happen that the Prince may aspire to be their Soveraign And when the Province of Gueldres did offer to him the Soveraignty he did give them to understand That if all the rest were of the same Opinion they should have no occasion to look for him behind the Wine-pipes as the Jews did for Saul yet the wiser sort are of opinion that he would reap no great benefit from this Soveraignty since it would be scarce possible to keep so many great Cities in Obedience against their Will For Cittadels and Garrisons would prove the Ruin of Trade which never flourishes where absolute Power controuls the Subject Wherefore it seems more adviseable for the Prince to be satisfied with what Power he has it being certain that if he knows how to manage the Humour of the People he is almost able to do what he pleases It has been a great Dispute whether it be for the advantage of these Netherlands to have a Governour General Those who are for the Affirmative alledge That this Country having been from ancient Time under the Jurisdiction of a limited Soveraignty has been used to that Form of Government That it conduces to the outward Splendour of the Common-wealth and to uphold the Authority of the Magistrates in the Cities That thereby Factions and Tumults are kept under and suppressed That thereby are prevented a great many Inconveniences in executing any designs of moment which were incident to an Aristocratical and Democratical State viz. Slow and divided Counsels in Consultations delays in Executions and the divulging of secret Designs all which we will leave undetermin'd here This is also to be esteemed one of the Weaknesses of this Common-wealth that so great a number of Inhabitants cannot be maintained by the Product of the Land but must get their Bread from abroad and by the help of Foreigners Wherefore the certain Ruin of this Common-wealth is at hand when-ever its Trade and Navigation should be stopt which however is not altogether impossible to happen The difference of Religion is commonly reckoned among the weaknesses of a State But some make this one of the main Pillars of the flourishing Condition of Holland because it contributes greatly to the Strength and Encrease of this State The Reformed Religion is here the Establish'd Religion all the rest being only tolerated The Papists are connived at but also they keep over them a strict Eye for fear the Priests who all depend on the Pope should enter into a Correspondency with Spain Yet it is rarely seen in Holland that one Subject hates the other or prosecutes him upon the Score of Religion It has been the Saying of some that in other Countries Religion doth more good but in Holland less harm It is also very inconvenient for the Inhabitants that all sorts of Victuals are sold at so excessive a Rate The reason of which is That the greatest Revenues of Holland are raised by way of Excise upon these Commodities and it is a common Saying That before you can get a Dish of Fish ready dress'd upon your Table at Amsterdam you have paid above Thirty several Taxes for it And notwithstanding all these heavy Impositions the State is much in debt There are some also who pretend that the Traffick of the Dutch does grow less and less for which they alledge several Reasons viz. That since the Peace concluded at Munster other Nations have also applied themselves to Trade That the Price of the East-India Commodities does fall every Year and yet the Charges of the Company increases daily For whereas formerly five or six East-India Ships coming home yearly were reckon'd very considerable now eighteen or twenty do return which so over-stocks them with these Commodities that they are obliged to lay them up in their Ware-houses for a considerable time before they can vent them without Loss They alledge allso that Corn has been of late years so abundant in France Spain Italy and England that the Hollanders have not sent much of it into these Parts it being their custom to fetch Corn from off the East-Sea where they vent in exchange of it most or their Spices That the great Addition of Fortifications and sumptuous Buildings to the City of Amsterdam have taken up a great quantity of Ready-money which might have been better employed in way of Trade and that Luxury and Debauchery does encrease daily in that City But the Reason why the Hollanders had
But there lived a great many Noblemen among them also who by degrees getting the ascendant over the Common People did oppress their Liberty especially during the diffeâ—ences which were betwixt the Emperors and the Popes when the Nobility us'd to side with the Popes but the Commonalty with the Emperor These divisions betwixt the Nobility and the People grew very high at the time of the great Interregnum which happen'd after the death of the Emperor Frederick the Second which breaking out into an open War the whole Nobility was driven out of the Counrry but by the Emperor Rodolfus's Authority a reconciliation having been made betwixt them the Nobles were restored to their Estates Thus these Countries did enjoy their former Liberty till the Reign of Albert I. who having conceived a hatred against them because they had sided with his Rival Adolph of Nassaw was very desirous to annex them to his Hereditary Countries the Monasteries therefore and a great many of the Nobility having upon his desire submitted themselves to the Jurisdiction of the House of Austria The same was also proposed to the three above-mentioned places who refusing his proposition he set over them Imperial Judges or Vicars who contrary to the antient Custom began to reside in strong Castles and having first try'd by perswasions to bring them over to the House of Austria afterwards when they found their labour lost that way grew very burthensom to the People by their oppressions neither were the Petitions made against them by the Commonalty in any ways regarded by the Emperor nay the Judge of Vnder-Walden who 's name was Geisler was become so extravagant that he set his Hat upon a Pole in the Market-Place of Altorf commanding that every body should pay the same respect to his Hat as to himself thereby to make a tryal of their Obedience And among others one William Tell having often pass'd by without paying his Respect he forced him to shoot with an Arrow through an Apple which was plaâ—ed upon his own Sons Head but this man whilst he was carrying to prison making his escape stirr'd up the hatred of the People against the Judges § 2. There were at that time three Men of great Authority among them viz. Werner Stouffacher born in Switz Walter Furst born in Vry and Arnold of Melchtale born in Vnder-Walden These entred into an Association whereby it was agreed among them to rid themselves of this Tyranny and to restore their antient Liberty A great many more having entred afterwards into this Association an agreement was made betwixt them that in the year 1308. on the first day of January they would surprize these Judges in their strong Castles and drive them out of the Country This Confederacy was made in the year 1307. on the 17. of October and having afterwards been put in execution in the abovementioned year on the first day of January these three places entred into a Confederacy for ten years for the mutual Defence of their antient Liberties In the year 1315. Leopald Arch-Duke of Austria Son of Albert I. marched with an Army of 20000 Men to force them to Obedience against whom they marched out with 1300 men and whilst the Austrian Forces were marching betwixt the Lane and inaccessible mountains some of the Switzers by rowling down upon them and throwing great heaps of stones among them put the Enemy in confusion whilst the rest fell upon them and entirely defeated them near Morgarten Then these three places renewed their Confederacy and having confirmed it by solemn Oaths they agreed it should continue for ever This was done at Brun in the year 1320. on the 7 th of December And this is the first beginning of that Commonwealth whose Confederates us'd to call themselves Edytsgenossen which signifies Ally'd by Oath but strangers call them in general Switzers from that one place called Switz § 3. Nevertheless the first intention of this Confederacy was not to separate themselves from the German Empire but only to maintain their antient Privileges tho by degrees they began to Administer their own Affairs at home without sending their Deputies to the Dyets of the Empire and the Switzers were not till in the year 1648. viz in the Westphalian Peace declared quite Independent from the Roman Empire for the Emperor Lewis IV. had confirmed the former Confederacy and in 1320. had sent them a new Imperial Vicar or Judge unto whom after having received new assurances to be maintained in their Privileges they did Homage in the name of the Emperor But the following Emperors gave them full power to choose Judges among themselves granting them the supreme Jurisdiction both in Civil and Criminal Affairs In the year 1332. Lucern and in the year 1351. Zurick entred into this Confederacy Lucern was formerly under the Jurisdiction of the House of Austria Zurick which is the chiefest of the Confederacy was formerly a free Imperial City Immediately after Glaris and in the year 1352. Zug and Bern were United with the former The Switzers after this time had great Wars with the House of Austria and in 1386 slew Leopold Arch-Duke of Austria with a great many Nobles in the battel near Sempach In the year 1444. the Switzers did give another proof of their Valour for the Dauphin of France afterward call'd Lewis XI marching with a great Army to disturb the Council then held at Basil was attack'd by 1900 Switzers with such fury that tho they all fell in the enterprize yet did they strike such a terror into the French that they quickly retreated homewards § 4. In the year 1476 the Switzers were engaged in a war against Charles Duke of Burgundy who was stirr'd up by Lewis XI who was for setting the Duke at work Against him Rene Duke of Lorain and the Bishops of Strasburgh and Basil made an Alliance with the Switzers The Emperor Frederick III. also being desirous to revenge the quarrel of his House commanded them to fall upon the Duke of Burgundy who then was an Enemy of the Empire And having afterwards made a Peace with the Duke without including the Switzers he hop'd they would be severely chastized by this brave Prince but things happen'd quite contrary to his expectation for the Switzers defeated the Duke in three great Battels the first near Granson afterwards near Murten where the Duke had an Army of one hundred thousand Men and at last near Nancy in Lorain where the Duke himself was killed By these Victories the Switzers gained great Reputation In the year 1481. Fribourgh and Solothurn in the year 1501. Basil and Shafshausen and last of all Appen-Zell were united with this Confederacy The whole body then of the Swisse Confederacy is composed of 13 Common-wealths which they call Places but the Italians and French call them Cantons among these Zuric Bern Lucern Zug Basil Fribourgh Selothum and Shafshausen are Cities Vry Switz Vnderwalden Glariss and Appen-Zell are Countries where are a
good number of Towns and Villages to be met withal The Switzers have also some other Confederates viz. the Abby and City of S. Gall the Grisons the Vallesins the Cities of Rotweil Munthusen Bienne the Biel Geneva and Newburgh on the Lake There are also among them several Cities and some Counties which are either subject to the whole Confederacy or to some particular Commonwealths § 5. The Switzers were also obliged to fight against the Emperor Maximilian I. for their Liberty he having stirr'd up the Swabian League against them hoping by this way to chastise them But the Switzers for the most part got the better of their Enemies till through the mediation of Lewis Duke of Milan a peace was made betwixt them Not to relate here some intestine Commotions among them scarce worth mentioning they have done great Actions abroad under the Conduct of other Nations and more especially under the French For Lewis XI having whilst he was Dauphin sufficiently tryed their Valour in the engagement near Basil sought by all ways after he was King to make use of the Switz in his Wars wherefore he allowed them a certain yearly Pension And his Son Charles VIII made use of the Switzers with good success in his Expedition against Naples for the Italians when they saw the Switzers make such a prodigious havock among them by the help of their Battel-Axes and large Back-Swords they were so surprized at it that they counted the former Wars but like Childrens play in comparison of this and look'd upon the Switzers more like some Monsters than Soldiers Lewis XII also employ'd the Switzers in his Service in his Italian Wars tho they lost great part of their Reputation there For these Switzers which were listed in the Service of Lewis Menis Duke of Milan refusing to fight against their Countrymen that were in the French Army thereby betray'd this Prince into the hands of the French § 6. But in the year 1510. the Switzers left the French Service for the time of agreement with France being expired they demanded a larger Pension and which Lewis XII refused to pay them thinking it unbecoming the grandeur of a King to be imposed upon by these Highland Peasants as he used to call them he having therefore dismissed them took into his Service some of the Grisons and Germans in their stead But this proved very disadvantageous to France for they listed themselves under Pope Julius II. and did great Service against France They attack'd the French who were much more numerous with such fury near Novara that after a bloody Fight they not only routed them but also quite beat them out of Italy Afterwards they fell into Burgundy and besieged the City of Dijon where the Duke of Tremoville was obliged to make a very dishonorable agreement with them and was glad to send them home with fair promises of great sums of Money and if he had not stop'd their progress they would certainly have put France into the utmost danger the King of England being at the same time faln into France on the other side The Switzers attack'd Francis I. in his Camp near Marignano the fight lasted two days and after a great deal of bloodshed on both sides the Switzers retired in good order Wherefore Francis I. in the year next following gained their Friendship by a great sum of Money whose example the succeeding Kings have followed ever since Their antient Reputation is much diminished of late years partly because they are not altogether so furious now partly because other Nations have found out a way to bring their Infantry into a better condition And besides this those great Back-Swords which the Switz used to handle with so much dexterity by the extraordinary strength of their Arms are quite out of use in Europe § 7. As to the qualifications of these Countries which are Inhabited by the Switzers they are very different for in the mountainous parts scarce any thing else but Pasture Grounds are to be met withal but tho the Valley and flat Country produce Corn and Wine in considerable quantities yet among so vast a number of Inhabitants there appears no great plenty here since Foreign Commodities cannot be imported without great difficulty and what is deficient in the native Soil is not repaired by Traffick and Manufactories 'T is therefore accounted a common calamity among the Switzers if once in some years the Plague does not come among them to rid them of so many superfluous Mouths Yet they enjoy this benefit by the situation of their Country that by reason of the high Mountains and narrow Passages it is almost inaccessible especially on the Italian side and in the midst of the Country for some of the outward parts are of a very easie aocess § 8. The Switzers pretend to be downright honest and true to their word and indeed they are generally Simple and Plain-Dealing without any great Cunning or By-Designs but they are couragious and soon provoked to wrath They are steadfast in their Resolutions from whence they dont easily recede their valour constancy talness and strength of Body has so recommended them to a great many Princes that they choose their Guards among them and the King of France maintains a considerable number of Switz Foot Souldiers They are very forward to fight but not to undergo any other hardship or labour they expect to have duely their pay if that fail they return home as fast as they can from whence comes the Proverb No Money no Swisse They do not love to bear hunger or hardship in other Countries because they have enough of that at home It is one of the Articles of Agreement made with France that that Crown shall never have less than 6000 at a time in pay and that these are not to be separated That in case these Articles should not be perform'd they may be in capacity to assist one another They also never will be imploy'd in any Sea service § 9. The main strength of this Confederate Commonwealth consists in the number of its Inhabitants For in the City of Bern which has the greatest Territories pretends alone to be able to send into the Field 100000 fighting Men. And it is not to be questioned but that if they had been ambitious of making Conquests at that time when their Glory was at the highest pitch or had not wanted Conduct they might easily have brought under their Subjection the Franche Comte and a great part of Lombardy but the reason why they did not aim at Conquests was partly their Inclination which did not prompt them to encroach upon their Neighbouâ—s partly the constitution of their Government which seems to be unfit for great and suddain Enterprises For each Canton by itself considered is a Democracy the highest Power being lodged in the Guildes and it is certain that such as are of little Understanding and Experience are always very positive in their opinions and
Years and the Church Benefices having been rather bestowed upon Favourites or such as payed well for them than such as deserved them furnished the Pope with a specious Pretence to make a Decree that it was not the Emperour 's right to bestow Bishopricks or other Church Benefices upon any Body but that it did belong to the Pope The Emperour was also summoned to appear at Rome and to give an Account concerning his Mis-behaviour and in case of failure he was threatened with an Excommunication On the other Hand the Emperour having declared the Pope unworthy of his Office would have deposed him So the Pope excommunicated the Emperour discharging all his Subjects from their Allegiance due to him which proved of such Consequence in those Times that all his Authority fell to the Ground at once among most of his Subjects whereby he was reduced to the greatest Extremity For most Princes assembled at Trebes where they deposed Henry which Sentence however was so far mitigated afterwards that the same should be left to the Pope's decision Henry therefore accompanied by a few was obliged to undertake a Journey in the midst of the Winter into Italy and being arrived at Canuâ—io was fain to stay three Days barefooted in a coarse Woollen Habit in the outward Court and in an humble posture to beg the Pope's Absolution which he at last granted him But the Emperour received no great Advantage by it for the Italians were quite disgusted at this Demeanour of his which obliged the Emperour to make use of his former Authority to reduce them to Obedience In the mean while the Princes of Germany by instigation of the Pope did elect Radolph Duke of Swabia their King but the Bavarians Franconians and the Countries next adjacent to the Rhine did remain in obedience of the Emperour Henry Thus a bloody War ensued wherein Radolph and the Saxons were vanquish'd in two battels and in the third he lost his right hand and life Then Henry call'd together an Assembly of the Bishops and having deposed Hildebrand he caused another to be chosen in his room He also return'd home himself and banish'd Hildebrand But the Saxons persisted in their Rebellion against the Emperour who was again Excommunicated by the Pope and having first set up Herman Duke of Luxenburgh and after his death Ecbert Marquess of Saxony for their Kings but to no purpose they at last stirr'd up the Emperors Son against the Father Against him the Emperour raised a great Army whom the Son met and in a deceitful manner begg'd his pardon Upon his perswasions the Father having abandon'd his Forces and being upon his Journey to the Dyet at Mayence accompanied by a few this antient Prince was made a Prisoner and Deposed He died soon after in great misery who in sixty two battels which he had fought in his life time generally obtained the Victory § 5. As soon as Henry V. was made Emperour he followed his Fathers example in maintaining the Imperial Dignity For as soon as he had settled the Affairs of Germany he marched with an Army towards Rome to renew the antient Right of the Emperours in nominating of Bishops and to be Crowned there The Pope Paschal II. having got notice of the Emperours design raised a great Tumult at Rome where the Emperour was so close beset that he was fain to fight in Person for his safety But the Emperour having got the upper hand made the Pope a Prisoner and forced him to give his consent to his demands And this their Agreement was confirmed by solemn Oaths and Execrations yet no sooner had the Emperour turn'd his back but the Pope having declared the Agreement void stirr'd up the Saxons and the Bishops in Germany against the Emperour With these Henry was engag'd in a very tedious War and perceiving at last that there was no other way left to compose these differences he granted the Popes demands by renouncing his Right to nominate Bishops at the Dyet held at Worms which resignation as it greatly diminish'd the Emperour's Authority so on the other hand it strengthened the power of the Pope This Emperour died without Issue Him succeeded Lotharius Duke of Saxony who had for a Rival in the Empire Cunrad Duke of Franconia whom he quickly oblig'd to beg fair Quarters This Emperour having twice undertaken an Expedition into Italy did with great Glory restore Tranquility to that Country and because he used to flatter the Pope he was in great esteem among the Clergy He died in the year 1138. After his death Cunrad III. obtained the Imperial Dignity who was opposed by Henry Duke of Saxony and Bavaria and his Brother Wulff which occasioned bloody Wars against him But peace being restored among them he undertook an Expedition into the Holy Land where he underwent great Calamities for tho he fought his way through the Saracens and arriv'd safely at Jerusalem yet after he had lost the greatest part of his Army without doing any thing of moment he was fain to return home But whilst he was busie in making preparations for another Expedition into Italy he died in the year 1252. § 6. Frederick I. succeeded him who by the Italians was Surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Swabia who immediately at the beginning of his Reign having setled the affairs of Germany did afterwards reduce Italy under his obedience which however was not of long continuance for the Milaneses quickly Rebell'd but were severely chastis'd their City having been laid level with the ground He was also in continual broils with the Pope against whom and his Associates he obtained several Victories yet being at last tired out with so many wars he made peace with him especially since his Son Otto had been taken Prisoner by the Venetians At the concluding of this Peace 't is said that Pope Alexander III. did set his foot upon the Emperours neck which by a great many is taken for a fable This Emperour was the last who maintained the Authority of the German Emperours in Italy Last of all he undertook an Expedition into the Holy Land against Saladin the Sultan of Egypt who had taken the City of Jerusalem He beat the Saracens several times but endeavouring to pass over a River in Cilicia on Horseback or as some will have it intending to wash himself in the River he was drowned And tho his Son Frederic after his Fathers death did take a great many Cities in Syria yet the whole Expedition had a very bad end the greatest part of the Army together with the Duke Frederick having been consumed by the Plague or Famin. Frederick was succeeded by his Son Henry VI. in the Empire who with his Lady Constantia got the Kingdoms of Sicily Calabria and Apuiia This Emperour went to Rome to receive the Crown from Pope Celestin when the Pope sitting in his Chair and the Emperour on his knees put first the Crown upon his head but immediatly struck the
Poles against him in Prussia and he stood in a good corespondency with France and Holland who were very jealous at the Greatness of the House of Austria This King came with an Army into Germany and drove the Imperial Forces out of Pomerania and the neighbouring Countries In the mean time the Imperial General Tilly had quite destroy'd the City of Magdeburgh and was upon his march against the Elector of Saxony whom he did not question but to rout quickly But King Gustavus having join'd his Forces with those of the Elector of Saxony defeated Tilly in that eminent Battel near Leipsick where the Emperour at one stroke lost all his hopes which he had conceiv'd from the happy success of his Arms during the space of twelve years before From thence he march'd on to the Rhine where he made almost miraculous progresses but because the Elector of Saxony had not so vigorously attack'd the Hereditary Countries of the Emperour he had thereby leisure given him to raise another Army under the Conduct of Wallenstein against whom the King lay encamp'd for a considerable time near Nurenbergh and afterwards in the battel of Lutzen tho his side gain'd the Victory he lost his life After his death his Generals and Confederates carry'd on the war under the Conduct of Axel Oxenstem Chancellour of Sweden with indifferent good success but having receiv'd an entire defeat in the battel near Noringen which they fought without necessity they lost all their Conquests The Elector of Saxony having also concluded a peace with the Emperour at Prague which was extremely disliked by the Protestant Party the Emperour was now again in hopes to drive the Swedes by force out of Germany But by the valour and conduct of their Generals the Swedish Affairs began to look with a better face who carry'd the War again into the very Hereditary Countries of the Emperour At last all parties began to incline to a peace for the Emperour and the Princes of Germany were tired out with the war France began to be divided at home by Commotions Holland had made a separate peace with Spain and the Swedes feared that the Germans of whom was compos'd the greatest part of their Army might at last grow weary of being instrumental in the Ruin of their native Country or that one unfortunate blow might chance to rob them of the Fruits of their former Victories a Peace was therefore concluded at Osnabrugge with Sweden and at Munster with France by virtue of which the Swedes got a part of Pomerania Bremen and Wismas and five Millions of Crowns for the payment of their Forces France kept Brisac Suntgaw a part of Alsace and Philipsbourg By this Peace the Authority of the States of Germany and the Protestant Religion were Established at once and the Emperours Power confin'd within such Bounds that he could not easily hereafter attempt any thing against either of them especially since both Sweden and France had a free passage left them from whence they might easily oppose him if he design'd to transgress these Limits During this war dy'd Ferdinand II. whom succeeded his Son Ferdinand III. who died in the year 1657. In whose stead was in the year next following elected Emperour his Son Leopold § 19. After the Westphalian Peace Germany remained in peace for a considerable time except that the Emperour and Elector of Brandenburgh at which time the Swedes were engag'd in a War with Denmark fell into Pomerania but these differences were compos'd by the peace made at Oliva In the year 1663. a war began with the Turks when the Turks took Newâ—eusel but were also especially near St. Godhart soundly beaten Some are of opinion that if the Emperour had at that time vigorously pursâ—ed his Victory he might have beaten them out of Hungary since the Turks were put into a great consternation by the Persians and some Rebellious Bassa's and the Venetians did so vigorously push on the Siege of Canea But the Emperour was so forward in making peace with them because as it is supposed he was jealous of France And in the year 1672. Germany was again entangled in a war with France which was occasioned by the great progresses of the French against the Hollanders who were reliev'd by the Emperour and the Elector of Brandenburgh For tho in the year before the Emperour had made an Alliance with France whereby he had promised not to meddle in the War if France should attack one of the Triple Alliance nevertheless he sent his Forces towards the Rhine under pretence that it belong'd to him as being Emperour to take effectual care that the flame which was burning in the neighbouring Countries might not prove destructive to Germany And the Elector of Brandenburgh made heavy complaints that the French had made great havock in his Territories of Cleves The French on the other side sent an Army towards Germany in hopes to oblige the Emperour not to concern himself in this War but the French having not only committed great outrages in the Empire but also taken into possession the City of Treves and made great havock in the Palatinat the Emperor perswaded the States of the Empire to declare war against France Sweden was also afterwards engag'd in the same war which was ended by the peace made at Nimwegen whereby France got Friburgh in Brisâ—an in lieu of Philipsburgh and Sweden was restored to those Provinces which it had lost during the war § 18. If we duly consider the Genius of this Nation which inhabits this great Empire it is most evident that this Nation ever since the memory of Men has been very brave and addicted to War and that Germany has been an inexhaustible Source of Souldiers since there is scarce ever any want of Men who are ready to serve for Money and if they are once well Disciplined they are not only good at the first onset but are very fit to endure the hardships and inconveniences of a long war There are not in any other Nation so many to be met withal that are ready to list themselves in Foreign Service for Money neither â—is there any Country in Christendom where greater Forces both of Horse and Foot may be raised than in Germany But besides this the Germans are much addicted and very fit for Commerce and all sorts of Handy-crafts Trade and not only the Inhabitants of the Cities do apply themselves with great industry to the same but also if a Countryman gets a little beforehand in the World he puts his Son to some Handycraft's Trade or another tho a great many of them afterwards run into the Wars They are generally very free and honest very ambitious to maintain the so much praised Fidelity of the antient Germans they are not easily stirr'd up to raise Tumults but commonly are willing to remain under the same Government where they are Educated § 19. Tho the
mean while the Dutch sent a Fleet to Relieve Copenhagen against whom the Swedes fought with great bravery But in the year next following the Swedes did in vain storm Copenhagen and besides this lost the Battel in Funen Bornholm revolted and Druntheim was retaken And tho the Danes endeavour'd to carry on the War against the Swedes hoping to have now after the death of their King Charles Gustavus met with an opportunity to revenge themselves for their former losses yet acccording to a Project concluded upon by France England and Holland a Peace was made near Copenhagen almost upon the same Conditions with that concluded formerly at Roshild except that Bornholm and Druntheim remained in the possession of the Danes in lieu of which some Lands were assigned to the Swedes in Schonen A Peace being thus concluded the King at the Dyet held at Copenhagen was declared an absolute Sovereign and the Crown Hereditary whereby the great Privileges of the Nobility were abolished and a new Form of Government introduced where the whole Management of Affairs depends absolutely on the King's pleasure This King died in the year 1670. Him succeeded his Son Christian V. who after he had put his Affairs into a good Posture entred into an Alliance with the Emperor Holland and their Confederates And seeing that the Swedes had been worsted in the Country of Brandenburgh he hoped to have met with a good opportunity to break with Sweden He began therefore with the Duke of Holstein who not foreseeing the Design came to him at Rensburgh whom he forced to quit all his Advatanges which he had obtained by the Peace of Roshild and to surrender into his hands the Fortress of Tonningen which he caused to be demolished and afterwards took Wismar from the Swedes In the year next following he entred Schonen where he took Helsingburgh Landscrone and Christianstad as also the Isle of Gotland with little Resistance But he having detach'd some Troops to invest Halmstad they were surprized by the King of Sweden who routed them and such as were not slain were all made Prisoners Not long after the whole Danish Army was beaten out of the field in a bloody Battel fought near Lunden In the year 1677. King Christian besieged Malmoe but having miscarried in a Storm which he made upon the place he was forced to raise the Siege and soon after received another Overthrow in a Battel fought near Landscrone betwixt him and Charles King of Sweden In the Year next following the Danes were obliged to raise the Siege of Bahus and to surrender Christianstadt which reduced to Extremity by Famine but at Sea they had better Success yet by virtue of a Peace made betwixt them they restored all such places as they had taken from the Swedes § 10. It is evident out of antient History That this Nation has been formerly very warlike but in our age the Danes have lost much of their antient Glory because the Nobility have been rather for enjoying their Revenues in Plenty and Quietness than for undergoing the fatigues of War and the Commonalty have followed their Example This may also perhaps be alleged for a reason that they having seldom been engaged in any Wars but with Sweden except that Christian IV. made war in Germany which however was carried on chiefly by German Souldiers which could not be of any long Continuance the Danes often wanted opportunity to keep themselves in exercise especially since they had the conveniency of making use of the Germans whom they listed for money and the number of Inhabitants seem'd to be but proportionable to the Country which is of no great extent Since the King has been declared Soveraign all means have been employed to improve the Military force of the Nation but it seems that the National Forces without the help of the Germans will not be of any great Consequence as to Land-service Neither is it the King's interest to put his Nobility upon Martial Exploits or that they should grow famous in War for fear they should make an Effort to recover their former Privileges The Norwegians undergo all sorts of hardship with more Courage and Vigour whereunto they are inured by their Climate and Air. But the Danes since they have been Masters of Norway have always endeavoured to keep under this Nation by taking from them all opportunities of exerting their vigour and there are very few left of the antient Nobility in Norway Yet the Norwegians are now adays very good Seamen and the Dutch make good use of them in Sea-service and a great many of the Inhabitants of North-holland where they are addicted to Fishing were originally of Norway § 11. The country of Denmark is of no great extent yet it is generally very Fertile and fit both for Tillage and Pasturage for a great number of Oxen and Horses are yearly Transported out of Denmark to other places And a considerable quantity of Corn is sent out of Denmark into Norway and Island The Seas near Denmark are pretty well stock'd with Fish which however are rather for the benefit of the Inhabitants than for exportation There are little or no Manufactories there the Inhabitants being not fitted for such works neither is there any Commodities fit for Exportation in great quantities On the other hand the Danes are oblig'd to Import Wine Salt good Beer and Woollen Manufactury for Cloaths They have begun to bring Spices themselves out of the East-Indies where they have a small Fort upon the Coast of Cormandel The Toll which is paid by Foreigners in the Sound in ready money is a very good Revenue in Denmark Which is the reason why the Danes can scarce forgive the Swedes that they do not pay this Tributary Toll to Denmark Norway is for the most part a very raw Country yet it produces several Commodities fit for exportation viz. dry'd and salted Fish in great quantity Timber Board Masts Tar Pitch and the like There are also in Norway Silver Copper and Iron Mines But it produces not Corn sufficient in quantity for the maintenance of its Inhabitants nor to brew Beer besides it wants also the same Commodities which are wanting in Denmark As for its situation it s very commodious to Export and Import Merchandises to and from other Sea-Coasts in Europe Island is stock'd with Fish some salted Flesh and very good Down Feathers which the Inhabitants are fain to exchange for such Commodities as are besides Fish and Flesh requisite for the sustenence and convenience of Life The Fenock Islands do for the most part live on their Sheep and Fish Besides that Denmark cannot raise a considerable Army of its Natives this is also a great weakness to this Kingdom that not only Norway and Denmark are separated by the Sea and cannot keep correspondency together but by that way but also that this Kingdom is divided into so many Islands so that if an Enemy once becomes Master
own Name which he made his place of residence Whose youngest Son Lechus II. to obtain the Principality murthered his elder Brother but as soon as the Fact was discovered he was banished the Country After him ruled a Virgin whose Name was Venda the only Daughter left of the Children of Cracus who having vanquished one Ritiger a German Prince that pretended Mariage to her out of a blind Superstition drowned herself in the River of Weixel After her death the administration of the Government returned again to the Governours or Vayvods which continued for some time till the Poles elected again for their Prince a Goldsmith called Premislus who is also called Lescus I. because he had by a Stratagem defeated the Moravians who had made an Irruption into Poland But he leaving no Issue behind him a Horse Race was instituted with condition that the Victor should succeed in the Government One of the Competitours had laid Iron Hooks in the Ground by which means the others Horses having been â—amed he was the first that came to the Goal but the Fraud being discovered he was killed upon the spot In the mean while a certain poor Fellow on foot had run the Race and was the next to the Impostor whom the Poles declared their Prince His name was Lescus II. and as some say was slain in the Wars against Charles the Great Him succeeded his Son Lescus III. who having appeased Charles the Great with Presents made Peace with him either as an unequal Allie or else by acknowledging himself his Vassal He left Poland to his Son Popiel whom he had begot in Wedlock but to his natural Sons he gave the neighbouring Countries of Pomerania Mack Caâ—â—ubia with some others Him succeeded his Son Popiel II. an ill man who upon the perswasion of his Lady murthered his Father's Brothers 't is reported that out of their dead Bodies came forth Mice which devoured Popiel with his Wife and Children § 3. After his Death there was an Interregnum full of troubles till the Poles declared Piastus a Country-fellow born at Crusswitz their Prince from whom ever since such of the Natives as obtained the Royal Dignity were called Piasti His Posterity has reigned for a long time in Poland from whom also descended the race of the Dukes of Lignitz and Brieg in Silesia which is but lately extinguished 'T is said that he was 120 Years old before he died His Son Zicmovitus began his Reign in the Year 895. a Warlike and brave Prince whom succeeded his Son Lescus IV. a good and peaceable Prince Much of the same temper was his Son Zicmovistus who began to Reign in the Year 921. This Prince had but one Son who being blind was in the seventh Year of his Age in which Year according to the Custom of those times his Head was to be shaved and he to receive his Name restored to his Sight which was then taken for an Omen that he should be enlightened with the Christian Faith His Name was Micislaus I. and began his Reign in the Year 962. He having a great many Wives and no Children occasioned in him a desire to turn Christian for some Germans representing to him that if he left the Heathenish Superstitions he would certainly beget Children he was perswaded by them to remove his Heathenish Wives which he did and married Dambrateca the Daughter of Bogislaus Duke of Bohemia Before he married her he was baptized himself and first introduced the Christian Religion into Poland as also that custom which has obtained since there that at the time when the Gospel is read in the Mass the Men half draw their Cymetars to signify that they were ready to fight for the Christian Faith § 4. Him succeeded his Son Boleslaus Chrobry who was by the Emperour Otto III. dignified with the Title of King who also remitted unto him all the Pretensions which the former Emperours had upon Poland and this in consideration for the kind entertainment which he had received from Boleslaus in his Pilgrimage to the Grave of Albart Bishop of Gnicsen which being then very famous for some Miracles was visited by the Emperour to fulfil his Vow which he had made during a precedent Sickness This first King of Poland behaved himself very bravely in his Wars against the Red Russians the Bohemians Saxons and Prussians He also instituted twelve Senators as his Assistants in the administration of the Government But his Son Miccislaus lost for the most part his Father's Conquests Moravia having among the rest been taken from him by the Bohemians He began his Reign in the Year 1025. and died in the Year 1034. leaving but one Son behind him whose Name was Casimir who being an Infant his Mother Rixa administred the Government for a while But the Poles being dissatisfied with her she fled with her Son into Germany who in his Journey in France assumed the Order and Habit of a Monk During his absence there were great Disturbances in Poland Maslaus having about that time made himself Master of Masuria which for a long time after remained independent of the Kingdom of Poland At last the Poles prevailed upon Casimir to leave his Monastery and accept the Crown And to perswade the Pope to absolve him from his Vow they promised that for each Head except those of the Nobility and Clergy they would contribute yearly a Farthing towards the maintaining of a perpetual burning Lamp in the Church of St. Peter in Rome and cause their Heads to be shaved above their Ears like Monks After he came to the Crown he beat Maslaus and the Prussians and restored the Kingdom to its former tranquility His Son Boleslaus Surnamed the Hardy did at first wage War against his Neighbours the Prussians Bohemians and Russians with great Success but afterwards giving himself over to all manner of Debauchery and having been checked for that reason by Stanislaus the Bishop of Cracau who also at last excommunicated him he cut him to pieces before the Altar Then he was excommunicated by the Pope and perceiving himself to be hated by every body left the Kingdom and at last murthered himself § 5. Him succeeded his Brother Vladislaus who standing in fear of the Pope would not at first take upon him the Title of King He met with great Troubles both at home and abroad which however he overcame at last Him succeeded his Son Boleslaus III. a brave Souldier who obtained a signal Victory over the Emperour Henry V. in a Battle fought in the Dogsfield near Breslau There was never a Prince in Poland more Famous for Military Atchievements than himself it being related of him that he fought forty five Battles all with good Success except the last of all fought against the Red Russians which was lost by the Cowardise of the Vayvod of Cracovia unto whom the King for a
recompence sent a Hare-skin and Spinning-Wheel which so troubled him that he hanged himself But the King also was so troubled at this Defeat that he died of grief leaving four Sons behind him Among whom Vladislaus II. obtained a great part of the Kingdom with the Name of a Prince yet the other Brothers also shared several great Provinces among themselves according to their Father's last Will. This occasioned great Divisions and Civil Wars betwixt these Brothers and Vladislaus who pretended to dispossess the rest was himself obliged to quit the Country After him Boleslaus Crispus his Brother was made Prince of Poland who was forced to wage War against the Emperour Conrade III. and Frederick I. who would have restored Vladislaus At last a Peace was concluded betwixt them by Vertue of which Poland remained to Boleslaus but he was obliged to surrender Silesia which was then dependent on Poland to Vladislaus which being afterwards divided into a great many Dukedoms at last fell to the Crown of Bohemia This Boleslaus also received a great overthrow from the Prussians his Army having by the treachery of a Guide been misâ—ed into the Moors and Boggs Him succeeded his Brother Miccislaus Senior but he was deposed for Male-administration Him succeeded his Brother Casimir who is only famous for that he chastised the Prussiant He died in the year 1194. His Son Lescus Surnamed the White was fain to contend with the banished Miccislaus for the Kingdom with various Success till Miccislaus died Whose Son Vladislaus also raised some Disturbances against him for a while till at last he was forced to leave him in the quiet possession of Poland Under the Reign of this Lescus the Tartars made the first In-road into Russia and have ever since proved very troublesome and mischievous to Poland This Lescus was forced to wage War with Sventopolek whom he had constituted Governour of Pomerania He having made himself Duke of Pomerania did dismember it from the Kingdom of Poland Conrade also the Brother of Lescus had got the possession of Masovia and Cusavia who being not strong enough to defend himself against the Prussians who were fallen into his Country he called in the Knights of the Cross who were then by the Saracens driven out of Syria Unto these he surrendred the Country of Culm under condition that such places as by their help should be conquered in Prussia should be divided betwixt them which afterwards proved to be the occasion of great Wars betwixt them and Poland To Lescus succeeded his Son Boleslaus Surnamed the Chast under whose Reign the Tartars committed prodigious Barbarities in Poland and from thence made an In-road into Silesia where in a Battel fought near Lignitz they slew so many of the Inhabitants that they filled nine great Sacks with the Ears which they had cut off His Reign was besides this full of intestine Troubles Him succeeded his Cousin Lescus Surnamed the Black who was very Fortunate in his Wars with the Russians and Lithuanians he also quite rooted out the Jazygians which then inhabited Podolia but the Civil Commotions and frequent Incursions of the Tartars occasioned great Disturbances in the Kingdom He died in the year 1289. § 6. After the Death of Lescus there were great Contests in Poland concerning the Regency till at last Premissus Lord of Great Poland got the upper hand who also reassumed the Title of King which the Regents of Poland had not used during the space of 200 years ever since that the Pope after the banishment of Boleslaus the Hardy had forbid them to choose a King of Poland And the succeeding Princes were not very ambitious of that Title because the Country was divided among several Persons But Premislus did think himself powerful enough to make use of it He was murthered by some Brandenburgh Emissaries after he had reigned but seven Months After him was elected Vladislaus Locticus or Cubitalis who did not stile himself King but only Heir of Poland But he having been deposed for Male-administration Wenceslaus King of Bohemia was elected in his stead But after his Death which happened in the Year 1309. Locticus was restored who waged great Wars against the Knights of the Cross whom he at last vanquished in a great Battel Under his Reign the Dukes of Silesia who were Vassals of Poland submitted themselves to the Crown of Bohemia He died in the Year 1333. Him succeeded his Son Casimir the Great who having subdued all Russia united it to the Kingdom of Poland so that it should enjoy the same Laws and Liberties He also first introduced the Magdeburgh Laws and Constitutions into Poland and the Duke of Masuria did then first submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland He died in the Year 1370. leaving no Issue behind him and by his Death the Male-Race of Piastus lost the Crown of Poland § 7. After Casimir the Crown of Poland was devolved to Lewis King of Hungary the Sister's Son of Casimir The Poles were not well satisfied with him because he favoured the Hungarians too much He died in the Year 1382. Sigismund King of Hungary would fain have succeed him in Poland but the Poles refused him Some proposed Zicmovitus the Duke of Masuria but Hedwig the Daughter of King Lewis for whom the Poles would by all means reserve the Crown of Poland would not accept of him for her Husband At last the Poles Crowned the above-mentioned Hedwig and married her to Jagello Duke of Lithuania under Condition that he and his Subjects should turn Christians and Lithuania should be united to Poland in one body The first Condition was performed immediately for he was baptized and called Vladislaus IV. But the performance of the second Article was delayed by the Kings of Poland for a considerable time after under pretence that the Lithunians were not well satisfied in this Point but in effect because they were unwilling to surrender their right of Succession to the Dukedom of Lithuania till at last this Union was perfected under the Reign of King Sigismundus Augustus This Jagello defeated the Knights of the Cross in a memorable Battel where 50000 Men having been slain he took from them a great many Cities in Prussia but they afterwards recovered themselves He died in the Year 1434. Him succeeded his Son Vladislaus V. who also afterwards was made King of Hungary where he was engaged in a War against the Turks In this War John Humades first defeated the Turks near the River Morava and Vladislaus so beat them upon the Frontiers of Macedonia that they were forced to make a Truce for Ten Years But upon the perswasions of the Pope who sent the Cardinal Julian to absolve the King from his Oath this Truce was broken and not long after that memorable Battel was fought near Varna where the King himself was kill'd This Defeat was very shameful and
And by vertue of a Peace made with Swedeland was obliged to relinquish them all again In the Year 1669. one Stephen Ratzin raised a Rebellion against him and having brought under him Casan and Astracan commited great depredations all over the Country but being taken Prisoner received his due reward and the rest were reduced to their former obedience And because some of the Cosacks had submitted themselves to his Protection he was thereby engaged in a War with the Turks wherein he got but little Advantage He died in the 1675. Him succeeded his Son Theodore Alexowitz a young and sickly Prince of whom we can say nothing as yet § 5. Of the Qualifications of the Muscovites nothing very praise-worthy can be said For among them there is no such Education as among most other European Nations Reading and Writing being the highest Degree of Learning among them and the Learning of their Priests themselves does not go further than to be able to read a Chapter out of the Bible or to read a piece of a Sermon They are also jealous cruel and bloody-minded insupportably proud in prosperity and dejected and cowardly in adversity Nevertheless they have such an Opinion of their own Abilities and Merits that you can scarce ever pay them sufficient Respect They are very fit for and cunning in the Trade of Usury but are of a servile Temper and must be kept under by severity At all sorts of Games and Sports their end is with blows and fighting so Sticks and Whips are the usual Instruments among them They are of a strong Constitution able to undergo all sorts of Fatigues even Famine and Thirst In Field-Fights and Sieges they are worth nothing because they are soon brought into Confusion and are themselves of Opinion that other Nations are their Masters in this Point But they defend a Fortress to the utmost not only because they are very fit to undergo hardships and all sorts of misery but also because they know it is present death to them if they return home after they have surrendred a Fortress by accord Nevertheless they do endeavour to bring their Soldiers under better Discipline for which purpose they make use of a great many Scotch and German Officers who are to instruct them in all manner of Exercises as practised among other European Nations But they do not allow that the Muscovites should serve abroad and learn themselves the perfection of Military Arts and Exercises because the Grand Duke stands in fear that if they should grow too knowing they might be for making Innovations at home § 6. The Territories of the present Grand Duke of Muscovy are of a very large extent yet so that a great many parts are meer Wildernesses scarce inhabited at all The Muscovites have at home great plenty of Corn Cattel all sorts of Game Fish Salt Furrs and all other Necessaries They have a great many Commodities fit for exportation especially Furrs and their precious Sables which are esteemed at a high Rate among their Neighbours Salt-Fish Casiarr Hides Tallow Wax Honey Pot-ashes Soap Hemp and the like But the Commodities which are imported to them are Silk Stuffs Gold Silver and Woollen Cloths Tapestry Pearls and Precious Stones Spices and Wines but the latter not in any great Quantities Tobaco is now a prohibited Commodity there They keep it for a constant Custom in their way of Trade not to buy with ready Money but to exchange Commodities for Commodities and it is against the Constitutions of Muscovy to export any Coin Their greatest Trade is at Archangel which way the English first found out in the Year 1553. But since that time the Hollanders and Hamburgers have followed their Example Before that time this Trade was carried on by the way of Narva and Reval but tho' this was the shorter way yet did the foreign Merchants not care to be so much in subjection to the Swedes and Danes There is also a considerable Trade carried on with the Persians upon the River of Wolga by the way of Astracan § 7. The Form of Government here is an absolute Monarchy the Grand Duke whom they call in their Native Language Ozar being not tied up to any Laws or Rules unto whom his Subjects are obliged to pay Obedience without reserve so that they are no more than Slaves which also sutes best with their natural Constitution And therefore this absolute Power of the Prince is a great addition to his Strength since he cannot only raise some Hundred Thousands of Men at the first Command but also has vast Riches and prodigious Revenues These do accrue to him not only out of the Taxes and income of so vast a Country but also because the Grand Duke himself has the monopoly of Sables and if I am not much mistaken also Farms out all publick Inns Taverns and Ale-houses himself which amounts to a prodigious Revenue in a Country where the Nation is much addicted to drinking He makes also his Presents to Foreign Princes and Ambassadours in Sables but receives in lieu of them Gold and Silver Besides this it is a common Custom with him to set a new Stamp upon Crown Pieces and to oblige his Subjects to take them for double the value From whence it cannot be supposed but that this Prince must lay up vast Treasures Muscovy also enjoys this Advantage before other States that it is not to be attack'd on the backside because its Territories are on the North-East side surrounded by a vast unnavigable Sea and vast Wildernesses § 8. The Neighbours of Muscovy are on the East-side the Persians These two States cannot hurt one another much the Caspian Sea unaccessible Countries and vast Wildernesses being their common Borders wherefore it is not worth their while to extend their Conquests upon one another But they may be serviceable to one another by making a Diversion to the Turks The Tartars are woublesome Neighbours to the Muscovites who make no account of Faith or Alliances but make a Trade of Robbing and Plundering against whom there is no Remedy but to kill them as fast as one can and this is not so easily to be done because they are very nimble The Crim-Tartars are the most mischievous to Poland to hinder their Incursions the Muscovites are obliged to keep a considerable number of Horse upon the Frontiers and they give them sometimes a Diversion with the help of the Donisque Cosacks and the Nagage and Calmuck-Tartars If the Muscovites could maintain themselves in Kiovia and a part of the Vkraine it would serve them at once to bridle these Robbers and for a Bulwark against the Turks For the Turks do not immediately border upon Muscovy but by the Country of the Crim-Tartars who being Vassals of the Turks they make use of them like their hunting Dogs Wherefore it is of great consequence to Muscovy that the Turks do not become Masters of the whole Vkraine since thereby they would be
able so to influence the next Election as to get one chosen fit for his purpose the whole design of Caesar Borgia came to nothing Tho after the death of Pius III. who Sate but a few Weeks in the Papal Chair Julius III. a most mortal Enemy of Borgia was chosen in his stead who having taken into his Possession all what he had got before banish'd him out of the Country Neither did this Pope rest satisfied till he had recovered all what formerly belonged to the Church except Ferrara which was not reunited with the Papal Chair till about the latter end of the last Age when the Legitimate Race of the Dukes of Esté was extinct This Pope also prevented the French from becoming Masters of Italy § 25. But when the Ecclesiastical Monarchy seem'd to be come to the very Pinacle of its Grandeur when all the Western parts were either in Communion with or in Obedience to the Church of Rome except some few Remnants of the Waldenses in France and of the Hussites in Bohemia and when just the differences arisen betwixt Pope Julius II. and Lewis XII which easily might have occasioned another Schism were after the death of the first happily Composed by Leo X. and all the complaints against the Ambition of the Court of Rome were almost extinguished there was such a Revolt made from the Chair of Rome first raised upon a very indifferent occasion that a great part of Europe withdrew itself from the Obedience of the Pope who was thereby put in danger of losing all We will in this as we have done in all other matters only relate how far human Counsels and helps were concerned therein For the hidden Counsels and Works of God Almighty ought in our judgment rather to be received with admiration and a submission than to be dived into with presumption And what Tacitus says in a certain place may conveniently be applyed here Abdiâ—'s numinis sensus exquirere illicitum anceps nec ideo assequare i. e. To search into the hidden designs of God is unlawful uncertain nor are they to be penetrated by us Pope Leo of the House of de Medicis was an affable and magnificent Man very liberal towards all honest and learned Men who might have made a very good Pope if he had but had an indifferent knowledge of Religion and an inclination to Piety whereas he was very careless of both He having lived very splendidly and by his Liberality and Magnificence exhausted the Apostolical Chamber and not being acquainted with the Arts of acquiring Riches made use of the Cardinal Laurence Puccius who at last when all the other Gold Mines were emptied proposed the way of raising mony by Indulgences These Indulgences were therefore sent abroad all over Christendom both for the dead and the living Eggs Milk and the like were allowed to be eaten on fast days The several sums of mony thereby to be raised were beforehand assigned to certain uses All what was to be Collected in Saxony and thereabout as far as to the Sea side having been granted to Magdalen the Pope's Sister She to make the best of the Pope's Grant had committed the whole management of her share to one Arcimbold a Bishop by his Title and Coat but who was most experienced in all the Genoese Tricks of Merchandising He again employed such as did proffer the most and had no other prospect than the getting of mony It had been formerly a Custom in Saxony that the Hermits of the Order of S. Austin used to proclaim the Indulgences But Arcimbold's Commissioners did not think fit to trust them at this time as knowing them to be expert in that Trade and fearing that they might not deal fairly with them or at least that they might not bring in more mony than used to be gathered at other times They chose therefore the Dominicans to Preach up the Indulgences which the Austin Friers took very ill as being thereby defrauded of their Authority Right and Profit The Dominicans in the mean while to show themselves well qualified for this new Employment did magnifie their Ware to that extravagant degree that their Auditors were extremely scandalized at it especially since the Commissioners lived in continual debaucheries and spent with great infamy what the poor Country Fellows spared out of their Bellies to redeem their sins This obliged Luther a Frier of the Hermits Order of S. Austin to oppose these impudent Merchants of Indulgences and having duely weighed the matter with himself he in the year 1517. did affix 95. Theses concerning this Point at Wittenbergh and John Tezel a Dominican Frier published some other Theses in opposition to those at Franckfort Thus the Dispute having been set on foot each of them began to enlarge himself upon the abovementioned Theses But Luther having upon his side both Reason and Scripture his Adversary had nothing to alledge for himself but the Authority of the Pope and the Church Wherefore Luther was obliged to make an enquiry upon what Foundation the Authority of the Pope was built and in what condition the Church was at that time which led him by degrees unto the discovery of the Errors and Abuses which were crept into the Church and to an invective against the Impostures and scandalous lives of the Monks and Priests and that it was a duty incumbent upon the Magistrates to abolish these Abuses And to this purpose as also to oblige the Magistrates to uphold his Doctrine he spoke very magnificently concerning the Nature and Grandeur of the Civil Power which the Priests hitherto had represented as despicable By which means he at first got a great Party and his Doctrine was spread abroad every where § 26. But that we may the better understand the Reason why a Poor Frier was able to give such a blow to the Chair of Rome we must next to the Supreme Direction of God Almighty consider the circumstances of these times and what disposition there was at that juncture of time in the minds of the People in General First then Luther's Propositions concerning the Indulgences were very good and reasonable and a great many Divines which afterwards opposed his Doctrine were at first of his side as were also some Cardinals and George Duke of Saxony himself His Adversaries were so perverse that every body lamented their folly and perverseness Neither was it at first in the least suspected that things would go so far as they did Luther himself had at first not the least thoughts of falling off from the Pope The Emperor Maximilian had no aversion to the Doctrine of Luther and it is credibly related that when he first heard of him he did say that this Frier ought to be kept safe since good use might be made of him Some Monks only and these Commissioners who were likely to be the losers by it did make such a clamour and raised such tumults by blowing up the Coals that this small Spark broke
Universities but they have also engrossed to themselves the Instruction of the Youth in the Schools that they might have all the opportunity so to guide and direct them in their Studies that they might not only not prove prejudicial but rather advantageous to the Kingdom of Darkness For by this way of managing the Youth they have not only acquired vast Riches and Authority to their Order but also have been very instrumental in maintaing the Popish Monarchy which they are bound to do by a particlar Vow above all the other Monks They make it their business to imprint into the tender minds of the Youth a Veneration for the Pope and so to guide their inclinations as they think it most profitable to the State of the Church They use the young people from their infancy to persist obstinately in their conceived Opinions and that no Reasons ought to prevail against them whereby they render them incapable of ever attaining the knowledge of Truth They have also an opportunity throughly to investigate and discover the Capacities and Inclinations of their Disciples which they make good use of to their advantage whenever these are imployed in State Affairs But such as they find of an extraordinary Capacity or abounding in Wealth they endeavour by all means to draw into their Order So that the main intention of their School Discipline which is so famous throughout the World is to uphold the Pope's Sovereignty They boast of extraordinary methods to teach the Latin Tongue to young people but they take a particular care that they do not let their Disciples grow too wise except such as are to be received into their Order And because they have by this management of the Youths brought a great many able Men over to their Order and are besides this very gentile and civil in their Conversation in which point they are far above all the other Monks who are most of them full of Incivility and Pedantry they have found means under pretence of being Confessours to creep into most Courts and to insinuate themselves into the very Secrets of the State so that in a great many Courts they have the greatest sway in the Councils And there you may be sure they will never be forgetful of the Popes and their own Interest Nevertheless by their insatiable Avarice and forwardness of medling in all Affairs they have made themselves odious in some places And because the Jesuits have trespassed upon the Authority and advantages of the other Monks who are of more antient Orders these are grown jealous of them to the highest degree Neither ought it to be passed by in silence that the Pope and his adherents pretend to have a right of Censuring and Licensing all Books whatsoever whereby they may easily prevent that nothing may come to light which might prove prejudicial to them And in Censuring of Books they are so impudent as not only to strike out of the antient Authors when the same are to be reprinted at pleasure such passages as they dislike but also they do not stick to insert such new passages as are suitable to their intentions If any Book is to be published in their Territories first the same is exactly revised and corrected And if it should happen by chance that something should be overseen in the first Edition which does not suit with their Interest it is marked in an Index made for that purpose that it may be omitted in the next Edition But the Books of their Adversaries are prohibited nay the reading of them is not allowed but to some particular persons and that not without special leave and these are such as they know to be thorough-paced and intirely devoted to their Interest By so doing they may lay to their Adversaries charge what they please since their Subjects never get sight of the others Refutation It has been a general observation that since the scandalous life of the Monks had not only been very prejudicial to the Popish Monarchy but also that the Protestants had set out their Vices in their natural colours The Papists have bespattered the Protestant Ministers with the same Vices as they were charged withal and have not only representedthe infirmities of some particular persons to the World but also have laid to their charge the most heinous crimes they could invent and afterwards have challenged their Adversaries to prove the contrary which Calumnies have such influence at least upon the simple and common sort of People that it gives them a great aversion to the Protestants They also do not want impudence to set out at a high rate their Miracles Martyrdoms and other great Feats which generally are transacted in far distant Countries by which means they gain a great Credit at least by the inconsiderate multitude Among others Edwin Sandys an English Knight has discovered abundance of these tricks in his Treatise concerning the State of Religion § 36. The Pope also makes use of more violent means to maintain his Authority In former Ages his Excommunication was a most terrible thing when whole Countries were forbidden the exercise of Religious Worship by which means the Popes have often obliged Emperours and Kings to come and creep to the Cross But now adays this Weapon is not frightful to any body except to some petty States in Italy Nevertheless in Spain and Italy they have set up a certain Court which is called the Office of the Holy Inquisition where Information is taken and all such proceeded against as have in any ways tendred themselves suspected of Heresie And it is counted the worst sort of Heresie if any one attempts any thing against the Popish Law and Doctrine or against the Pope's Authority This serves for a Bridle to curb the People withal and to the Inhabitants of those Countries is as terrible as the Plague since matters are transacted with so much severity in this Court that scarce any body that falls under the Inquisition escapes their hands without considerable loss § 37. Though the Supreme Direction and Administration of the Romish Religion together with their other rules which serve to uphold it and have been alledged by us here are a sufficient awe upon the People And besides this the Popish Clergy know how to manage their Affairs with that dexterity as to give some satisfaction to every one so that I am apt to believe that a great many who live under the Popish subjection are verily persuaded to believe what the Priests tell them to be real since they want means and opportunity of being better instructed Nevertheless it is very probable that a great many of the more learned and wises sort are sufficiently convinced in what manner things are carried on among them and that therefore it is in respect of same particular considerations that they do not free themselves from this Yoke I am apt to believe that most are kept back because they do not see how to remedy this Evil And yet they are
Protestants together by the Ears flattereth the Protestant Princes and takes care that many of them may marry Roman Catholick Ladies the younger Brothers out of the greatest Families he obliges to come over to his Party by bestowing upon them great Dignities and Church-Benefices all that will come over to his side are kindly received and very well used neither do they write so much against the Protestant Divines but rather endeavour to set up and maintain Controversies among them By these Artifices the Popish Clergy had got very visible advantages in this Age over the Protestants and are likely to get more every day since they see with the greatest satisfaction that their Adversaries do weaken themselves by their intestine Quarrels and Divisions § 40. From what has been said it is easily to be judged whether those Differences which are on foot betwixt the Roman Catholicks and the Protestants may be amicably composed either so that both Parties should remit something of their pretensions and agree to one and the same Confession of Faith leaving some by-Questions to be ventilated in the Universities or so that both Parties may retain their Opinions and yet notwithstanding this Difference might treat one another like Brethren in Christ and Members of the same Church Now if we duly weigh the Circumstances of the matter and the Popish Principles such a Peace is to be esteemed absolutely impossible since the Difference does not only consist in the Doctrine but both Interests are absolutely contrary to one another For first the Pope is for having the Church-Possessions restored but the Protestant are resolved to keep them in their possession The Pope pretends to be the supreme Head of Christendom but the Protestants States will not part with their Prerogative of having their Direction circa Sacra which they look upon as a precious Jewel belonging to their Sovereignty And to pretend to live in Communion and Amity with the Pope and not to acknowledge his Sovereignty in Ecclesiastical Affairs is an absolute contradiction In the same manner as if I would be called a Subject in a Kingdom and yet refuse to acknowledge the King's Authority Besides this the infallibility of the Pope is the Foundation Stone of the Popish Sovereignty and if that is once removed the whole Structure must needs fall wherefore it is impossible for the Pope and that for reasons of State to abate any thing from his 〈◊〉 wherein he differs from the Protestants For if it should â—e once granted that the Pope had hitherto maintained but one single erroneous point his infallibility would them fall to the ground since if he has erred in one point he may be erroneous in others also But if the Protestants should allow the Pope's infallibility they aâ— the same time must deny their whole Doctrine And it seems not probable that the Protestants can ever be brought to contradict and at once to recal their Doctrine concerning the vanity of the Popish Tenets Nay if it might be supposed that the Laiety should do it what must become of the Clergy Where will they bestow their Wives and Children Wherefore how good soever the intention may have been of those that have proposed a way of accommodation betwixt the Papists and Protestants which is commonly called Syncretism thâ—y are certainly nothing else but very simple and chimeâ—ical Inventions which are ridiculed by the Papists who in the mean while are well satisfied to see that the Protestant Divines bestow their labour in vain as to this point since they the Papists are no loosers but rather the gainers by it For this Syncretism does not only raise great Animosities among the Protestants but also does not a little weaken their Zeal against the Popish Religion It is easy to be imagined that some who do not thoroughly understand the Differences and hear the Divines talk of an accommodation betwixt both Religions are apt to perswade themselves that the Difference does not lie in the fundamental points and if in the mean while they meet with an advantageous proffer from the Roman Catholicks are sometimes without great difficulty prevailed upon to bid farewel to the Protestant Religion It is taken for a general Rule that a Fortress and a Maiden-head are in great danger when once they begin to parly § 41. But if the Question were put whether the Pope with all his adherents be strong enough to reduce the Protestants under his Obedience by force it is evident enough that the joint power of the Papists is much superiour to the strength of the Protestants For Italy all Spain and Portugal the greatest part of France and Poland adhere to the Pope as also the weakest part of the Swiss Canâ—ons In Germany those hereditary Countries which belong to the House of Austria the Kingdom of Bohemia and the greatest part of Hungary all the Bishops and Prelates the House of Bavaria the Dukes of Neuburgh and Marquisses of Baden besides some other Princes of less note some Counâ—s Lords and others of the Nobility and some Imperial Cities besides others of the Roman Catholick Communion that live under the Jurisdiction of the Protestant States all which according to my computation make up two thirds of Germany There are also a great many Papists in Holland neither is England quite free of them But of the Protestant side are England Sweden Denmark Holland most of the Secular Electors and Princes and the Imperial Cities in Germany The Hugonots in France are without strength and the Protestants in Poland being dispersed throughout the Kingdom are not to be feared Curland and the Cities of Prussia may rest satisfied if they are able to maintain the free exercise of their Religion neither is Transylvania powerful enough to give any considerable Assistance to the Protestant Party The Papists also have this Advantage above the Protestants that they all acknowledge the Pope for the supreme Head of their Church and at least to outward appearance are unanimous in their Faith whereas on the contrary the Protestants are not joined under one visible spiritual Head but are miserably divided among themselves For not to mention here those Sects of lesser note viz. the Arminians Socinians Anabaptists and such like their main Bod is divided into two Parties of very near equal Strength viz. into the Lutherans and those of the Reformed Religion a great many of which are so exasperated against one another that they could not be more against the Papists themselves Neither are the Protestants united under one Church-Government or Liturgy but each of these States regulate the same according as they think sit Neither can it be denied but that the Roman Catholick Clergy in general is more zealous and industrious in propagating their Religion than the Protestants a great many of these making no other use the Church-Benefices than to maintain themselves out of them just as if it were a meer Trade and the propagating of the Christian Faith is the least
of their Care or at least only their by-work Whereas the Monks and Jesuits gain great applause by their Missions in the East and West-Indies and tho perhaps they brag more than is true of their great Success there yet is this Institution in the main very praise-worthy Besides this there is such an implacable jealousy betwixt some of the Protestant States that it is not probable that they will be one and all against the Papists not to mention others here such a jealousy is betwixt Sweden and Denmark as likewise betwixt England and Holland Tho' on the other hand there is as great a jealousy betwixt France and Spain which will always be an obstacle to any union betwixt these two Crowns against the Protestants So that notwithstanding the unequality betwixt the Papists and Protestants these need not fear the Pope's Power Nevertheless there is a great difference to be made as to those Protestants that live in a Protestant State independent on any other and those who live under the jurisdiction of a Roman Catholick Prince the latter of which are not so very well assured of the free enjoyment of their Religion For the Hugonoes in France have no other Security but the King 's bare Word and the Edict of Nantes which would stand them but in little stead if the King of France should be overcome with a Zeal like to that of the Spaniards or the House of Austria Yet does it not seem probable to me that the King of France should easily pretend to force them to another Religion as long as they are quiet since he ought to consider what great Services the Hugonots have done to Henry IV. without whose Assistance he would in all likelihood not have been able to obtain the Crown It is not easily to be supposed that the Poles should raise a persecution against the Protestants in Curland and Prussia especially as long as the City of Dantzick maintains her Liberty The Protestants in Germany are so considerable that they may be esteemed equal in strength to a Kingdom But their being divided under several Heads and that of a different Interest much abates their strength And the Emperours within the space of a hundred Years have twice reduced them to that extremity that both their Religion and Liberty which are so link'd together that one cannot be lost without the other seemed to be near gone if France and Sweden had not prevented it 'T is true there has of late Years a new Maxim been set up viz that the Protestants of Germany are now in a capacity to maintain themselves without the assistance of the two above-mentioned Crowns and that the Elector of Brandenburgh is the most fitly qualified to be their Head and to have the Direction among them And as it is the Interest of the House of Austria to uphold them in this belief so Brandenburgh and Luneburgh make use of this supposition to cover their designs of getting into their possession those Provinces that were given to Sweden as a recompence for having been so instrumental in preserving the Religion and Liberty of the Protestants of Germany But suppose they should compass their Design it is most certain that those two Houses by the addition of those Countries would be much less formidable to the Emperour than they were at that time when they were upheld by Sweden And it is a great mistake if they perswade themselves that what assistance they may exspect from Denmark and Holland can countervail what they had from France and Sweden If the Emperour should obtain his Ends and drive those two Nations out of Germany and restore the Spanish Interest and then tire out the Estates by sending great Armies against them it would be a question who would be able to oblige the Emperour in such a case to disband his victorious Forces Or whether the Emperours might not under some pretence or another keep his Army on foot and oblige the States to provide for them in their Territories Whether Brandenburgh and Lunenbuhgh would be able alone to oppose the Emperour's design But if the Protestant Estates should find themselves not strong enough to resist his Power it would be the Question whether these Crowns would be immediately ready at their demands or whether the circumstances of their Affairs would be such as to be able to undertake such a task Or whether at the time of imminent danger such a one as Gustaous Adolfus would be sent down from Heaven who could act with the same Fortune and Success For he that believes that the Religion is sufficiently secured by Seals and Deeds or that the Emperours have laid aside all thoughts of making themselves Sovereigns of Germany if an occasion should present it self especially since Religion and the recovery of the Church possessions furnishes them with so specious a pretence must needs have lost the memory of all past transactions But the last Peace made at Nimmeguen has sufficiently convinced the World that these designs could not be put in execution Those Protestant States therefore that are Independent on other Princes need not fear the power of the Roman Catholicks For as two States that are of the same Religion nevertheless differ in State Interests and are jealous of one another which is plainly to be seen betwixt France and Spain and betwixt England and Holland so though States are of a different Religion it is not from hence to be concluded that if a Potent Prince of the Roman Catholick Persuasion should attempt to ruin a Protestant State the other Roman Catholick States would not prevent it if it was for their Interest to see that Protestant State preserved The best way then to preserve the Protestant Religion is that each of these States take effectual care how the same may be well preserved in their several States And this may be done without any crafty inventions as the Roman Catholicks are obliged to make use of but only by plain and simple means One of the main Points is that both the Churches and Schools may be provided with persons fitly qualified for that purpose That the Clergy by their wholesome Doctrine and a good Life may shew the way to the rest That the people in general but more especially such as in all likelyhood one time or another may have a great sway in the State be well instructed in the true and Fundamental Principles of the Protestant Religion that thereby they may be proof against the Temptations of the Court of Rome especially when they are to Travel in Popish Countries That the Clergy may be so qualified as to be able to oppose the devises and designs of their Eâ—â—â—ies who every day busie themselves in finding out new Projects against them Some are of Opinion that the Protestant Party would be mightily strengthned if the two Chief Factions among the Protestants that besides the difference in their Doctrine are also of a different Interest which seems to floâ—â—
in Denmark Ambassadors were sent to the Marshal and the other Senators of Sweden that were then at Calmar to notifie the arrival of the Duke of Bavaria and to treat with them to receive him also for their King as the only means to maintain the Union and Peace betwixt those Kingdoms The Marshal and his Party were not a little surprised at this Proposition but perceiving that at the Dyet held at Arboga most of the Estates were inclined to maintain the Union and receive Christopher for their King they also agreed with the rest of the Estates and Christopher was received by the Marshal and the Senators with great Pomp at Calmar from whence being conducted to Stockholm and from thence to Vpsal he was there crowned King of Sweden and soon after returned into Denmark After he had reigned four years he married Dorothee the Daughter of John Marquis of Brandenburgh and King Erick who was yet in the possession of Gothland doing considerable damage to the Swedish Ships he was prevailed upon by the Senate to undertake an Expedition into Gothland Whilst every body was in great expectation about the success of this Enterprise he upon the sudden clapt up a Peace with King Erick leaving him in the quiet possession of Gothland He died at Helsinburgh in his Journey to Joncoping whither he had called together the Senate and Nobility of Sweden having left great Legacies to several Churches in Sweden but the Danes who had all his Ships Ammunition rich Furniture and ready Money in their hands would not pay one groat of it After the death of K. Christopher the Estates of Sweden that were assembled at Stockholm were divided into two parties some of them being for deferring the Election of a new King till such time as the Senators of the 3 kingdoms could at a general Assembly chuse a King according to the Union agreed upon betwixt them but the Marshal and his Party which was the strongest were without having any respect to the Union for chusing immediately a King of their own this Contest lasted for several days and that with such heats that they were ready to come to blows till at last the Marshal Charles Cnutson's Party prevailed who was chosen King of Sweden But the Danes offered the Crown of Denmark to Adolf Duke of Holstein and he by reason of his old Age having refused to accept of it they made Christian Earl of Oldenburg the Duke's Sister's Son their King Charles at the very beginning of his Reign besieged King Erick in the Castle of Wisby who having deluded the Swedish Generals with a Truce did in the mean while provide himself with all Necessaries and was at last relieved by Christian King of Denmark who sent him into Pomerania where in the City of Rugen he ended his days without making any further pretension to the Crown In the mean while the Norwegians except some of the Nobility had made Charles also their King which occasioned almost a continual War betwixt him and Christian king of Denmark in which King Charles was pretty successful at first but after the death of the brave Thord Bonde his General who was barbarously murthered King Christian with the Assistance of the Archbishop of Sweden and several others of the Swedish Nobility who were Enemies to King Charles proved too hard for him for the Archbishop having surprised the King's Forces at Strengness besieged him in the City of Stockholm so that King Charles finding himself reduced to the utmost Extremity resolved to embarque with all his Treasure for Dantzick where he arrived safely after a Voyage of three days in the tenth year of his Reign No sooner had King Charles left the Kingdom but the Archbishop having got all the Stronholds of the Kingdom into his hands sent to Christian King of Denmark to invite him into Sweden who being arrived with a considerable Fleet at Stockholm was by the Senate and Nobility declared King of Sweden and crowned at Vpsal He reigned at first with a general satisfaction of the Swedes but some years after by his Cruelty and heavy Impositions laid upon the People became odious to them for he not only caused some of the Great men that were falsly accused of holding a Correspondency with King Charles to be tortured to death but also exercised great Cruelty against a great number of Boors that were risen in Arms against him and having conceived a jealousie of the Archbishop he caused him to be carried Prisoner to Copenhagen This so exasperated Katil the Bishop of Lyncoping that he raised an Insurrection against the King and forced him to retire into Denmark and tho the King returned the year next following with a considerable Army yet being defeated by the Bishop's Forces he was forced to leave the Kingdom a second time and the Bishop having laid siege to the City and Castle of Stockholm where King Christian had left a Garrison sent for assistance to King Charles who being glad of this Opportunity came with some Forces which he had gathered in Poland and Prussia into Sweden where he was no sooner arrived but the City of Stockholm was surrendred to him and he again received as King of Sweden But this Joy was of no long continuance for a difference being arisen betwixt him and Bishop Katil about the exchanging the Archbishop that was Prisoner at Copenhagen the said Bishop did underhand agree with King Christian to restore him to the Kingdom of Sweden under condition that he should set the Archbishop at liberty According to this agreement a Reconciliation being made betwixt K Christian and the Archbishop the latter was received very splendidly by the Bishop and was no sooner arrived in Sweden but having raised some Forces against King Charles defeated him in a bloody Battel fought upon the Ice near Stockholm and forced him to abjure his Right and Pretension to the Kingdom After the King's Resignation the Archbishop made himself Master of all the Strong-holds of the Kingdom without any opposition except that one Nils Sture a particular Friend of K. Charles's traversed sometimes his Designs This Nils Sture and one Erick Axelson Governour of Wibourg in Finland having at last made a party against him play'd their Game so well that Erick Axelson who had married King Charles's Daughter was declared Regent of the Kingdom But the A. Bish was obliged to surrender Stockholm and some other Strong holds into the Regent's hands Nevertheless the hatred betwixt the two exasperated Factions headed by Nils Sture and Erick Nilson of which party was also the Archbishop continued with great animosity Erick Nilson and his Party under pretence of protecting the Archbishop against the Power of King Charles and his adherents endeavoured the Restauration of King Christian but Nils Sture and his Party openly declared that they would either have King Charles restored or at least maintain the Regent in his Station These two Parties did not only commit great Insolencies and
Murthers making great havock all over the Country but at last also came to an open War wherein the Archbishop's Party being worsted he died for grief and the Common People in hopes to put an end to the miseries of the Kingdom once more restored Charles to the Crown But Erick Nilson Erick Carlson Tâ—olle and some others having again raised some Forces against him and surprised his Army during the time of the Truce again forced him to seek for shelter in the Dalers whither being pursued by Erick Carlson he with an unequal number gave him a signal overthrow forcing him to retire into Denmark King Charles being soon after returned to Stockholm which City and the whole Kingdom he recommended before his death to Steen Scure his Sister's Son he there died in the same year leaving the Kingdom in such a confusion that for a twelve month after there was a meer Anarchy in Sweden some having declared for King Christian some for Steen Sture to be made Regent of the Kingdom At last the Government was committed to Steen Sture who having vanquished King Christian in a memorable Battel fought near Stockholm and forced him to retire with his broken Forces by Sea into Denmark got into the possession of the whole Kingdom of Sweden And tho' King Christian kept the Regent of Sweden in a continual alarm as long as he lived and several meetings were held concerning his Restauration yet there was no open War betwixt the two Kingdoms and Steen Sture reigned for a considerable time with a general applause so that King Christian during his Regency never durst return into Sweden but died in Denmark in the year 1481. After the Death of King Christian the Danes and Norwegians having made John the Son of Christian their King the Swedes also agreed with King John upon certain Articles which the King having confirmed to them under his Seal he was declared King of Sweden But the Regent Steen Sture notwithstanding this solemn Transaction remained in the possession of the Kingdom for fourteen Years after under pretence that the Danes had not fulfilled their Promise according to the Articles of the Treaty during which time the Kingdom was miserably afflicted by intestine Divisions and the Wars which were carried on against Denmark and Russia The Senators therefore of Sweden having in vain endeavoured to perswade Steen Sture to lay down his Office at last deposed him from the Regency and craved Assistance from King John who having defeated Steen Sture and his Party near Stockholm was by the Senate and the Regent himself received as King of Sweden and his Son Christian declared his Successor after his death in that Kingdom This King reigned very peaceably for a while but after some Years by the perswasions of some Courtiers fell into the same Errour which had been the undoing of his Predecessors For under pretence that the Revenues of the Crown were extreamly diminished he obliged Steen Sture and several others to surrender the Fiefs belonging to the Crown which they were in possession of some of which he bestowed upon the Danes and Germans Besides this his Governours had committed great Insolencies in their Provinces which so exasperated the People that as soon as the News of his defeat in Ditmarsen was spread over Sweden the Swedes being headed by Steen Sture assembled at Wadstana where having renounced their Allegiance they bid open defiance to him alledging that he had not fulfilled the Articles of the Treaty made at Calmar The King being surprised at this unexspected News sailed forthwith for Denmark leaving the Queen with a good Carrison at Stockholm which City was thereupon besieged by Sture who being soon after again constituted Regent of the Kingdom forced the Castle of Stockholm to a surrender and got almost all the rest of the Strongholds in Sweden into his possession notwithstanding which the Danes burnt Elfsburgh and Oresteen and committed great Cruelties in West-Gothland under the Conduct of Christian King John's Son who had done the like not long before in Norway where he had rooted out almost all the Noble Families Yet because the Queen was as yet in Sweden the fury of the Danes was for a while appeased by the intercession of the Lubeckers and the Cardinal Raimow who having procured Liberty for her to return into Denmark she was conducted by the Regent to the Frontiers of Swaland But in his return to Ioncoping he died suddenly and his death having been kept secret for a while there was a strong suspition that he had been poysoned by Mereta the Widow of Cnut Alfson thereby to open the way to her Bridegroom Suante Sture to the Regency of the Kingdom As soon as the news of the Regent's death was spread all over the Kingdom the Estates convened at Stockholm where it was disputed for some time whether King John should be recalled or Suante Nilson Sture should be made Regent till the latter having prevailed the said Sture was made Regent of the Kingdom Then the War was renewed with King John which was carried on with various Success both Parties committing great devastations without any other remarkable advantage The Danes having at first stirred up the Emperour the Pope and the Russians against the Swedes did considerable mischief but the Regent having made a Peace with the Russians and set the Lubeckers against Denmark retook Calmar and Bornholm and would in all likelihood have made greater Progresses if he had not soon after died at Westekaos in the eighth year of his Regency After the death of this Regent there were again great Divisions in the Senate about the Election of a new Regent the younger sort were for choosing Steen Sture the deceased Regent's Son But the Archbishop and Bishops and the rest of the antient Senators would have elected Gustavus Trolle an antient Wise and experienced Man After several prorogations and very hot debates at last Steen Sture who was favoured by the common People and had most of the Strongholds of the Kingdom in his hands was declared Regent and King John died in the year next following at Ablburgh in Jutland After his death the Danes and Norwegians had declared Christian his Son their King but the Swedes who had not forgot his cruelties formerly committed in West-Gothland desired time to consider of a thing of such importance King Christian finding himself after four years tergiversation deceived in his hopes and that the Regent would not part with his Power by fair means did not only stir the Pope Leo X. up against him but also brought Gustavus Trolle the new Arbhbishop by great Presents over to his side and perswaded the Russians to make an in-road into Finland Steen Sture being soon convinced of the Archbishop's sinister Intentions had tendered the Oath to him which he refusing to take was besreged by the Regent in his Castle of Stecka Then it was that the Archbishop called King Christian to his
Success that the King not only constituted him Minister in the great Church of Stockholm and put into other vacant Church-Benefices such Ministers as had studied at Wittenbergh but also constituted over the Dominicans and Black Fryars such Priors as he knew to be faithful to him and such of them as were Foreigners he banished the Kingdom and told unfeignedly to Bishop Brask that he could not deny Protection to the Lutherans as long as they were not convinced of any Crime or Errour But all this while one Soren Norby who still adhered to King Christian had Gothland in his Possession and did considerable damage to the Swedes in their Trade against him King Gustavus having sent Bernhard van Melan with some Forces to reduce the said Island and Norby finding himself too weak put himself and the Island under the Protection of Denmark which occasiaoned some differences between these two Northern Kings who had been very good Friends ever before About this time Olaus Petri was publickly married in the great Church at Stockholm and the King had not only demanded the Tenths of the Clergy towards the maintenance of his Forces but also Quartered some of his Horse in the Monasteries which so incensed Bishop Brask that he forbid in his whole Diocess so much as to name the Doctrine of Luther But the King having understood that Olaus Petri was busie in Translating the New Testament into the Swedish Tongue commanded the Archbishop to take care that the Roman Catholicks also should make a Translation which though it â—elished very ill with the Bishops yet were they fain to comply with the King's command who to mortifie them the more also ordered a Disputation to be held at Vpsal betwixt Dr. Pieter Galle and Olaus Petri concerning the chiefest Points in question betwixt the Roman Catholicks and Lutherans where Olaus Petri had much the better and his Translation was approved of before the others which had been patched up by so many Translators In the mean time the Danish Clergy had given a considerable Subsidy to their King to be employed against King Christian wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this opportunity demanded a considerable supply from the Swedish Clergy but these objecting that it was against their Privileges and Rights the King ordered the same to be examined in another Dispute betwixt Olaus Petri and Dr. Pieter Galle and because they were not able to prove their Title out of the Holy Scripture the King concluded them to be dependent on his pleasure and at the Dyet held at Westeraos not only demanded a supply from the Clergy but also proposed that the superfluous Bells should be taken out of the Churches and be employed towards the payment of the Debt due to the Lubeckers And because the Archbishop grew more troublesome every day the King first took him into Custody and afterwards sent him Ambassadour into Poland from whence he never returned into Sweden He also commanded another Disputation to be held concerning the chief Points in question betwixt the Lutherans and Roman Catholicks which however met with great opposition from Bishop Brask and the rest of the Roman Catholick Clergy who set up a Country Fellow against Gustave This Fellow pretended to be the Son of Steen Sture notwithstanding he was dead a twelve month before and having got a party among the Dalekerls and being upheld by Bishop Brask and the Bishop of Druntheim in Norway and encouraged in his undertaking by King Frederick of Denmark laid open claim to the Crown threatning all the Lutherans and especially the City of Stockholm with Fire and Sword which was the most forward in settling the Protestant Religion About the same time the Emperour had besieged Pope Clement VII in the Castle of St. Angelo wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this Juncture appointed a Dyet to be held at Westeraos where in his Declaration he professed that the Roman Catholick Clergy had made it their business to charge him with making Innovation in Religion for no other reason but that he would not let them domineer over the Laymen and had forced them to submit to the Civil Power and to give part of their superfluous Riches some of which they had got by fraud towards easing the Common People of those burthensome Taxes which he hitherto had been forced to impose upon them And that for the same Reason the Emperour himself had been forced lately to teach the Pope his duty The same thing was proposed by the King to the whole Dyet where he told them that the superfluous Revenues of the Clergy ought to be annexed to the Crown and especially such Lands as since the year 1454 had been given to the Clergy should be restored to the right Heirs promising withal that the Common People should be for the future eased of their Taxes in case they would give their consent to the reduction of the Revenues of the Clergy And the better to get the consent of the Temporal Lords and Senators he made a great Banquet where he gave the next place to himself to these Senators whereas the same had belonged formerly to the Bishops who now were forced to be contented with the next place after them the third place was given to the rest of the Nobility the fourth to the inferiour Clergy the fifth to the Citizens the sixth to the Boors which so exasperated the Clergy that they assembled in the Church of St. Egidius and secretly took a resolution among themselves not to obey the King in this Point not to surrender any of their Revenues or to recede from their antient Religion And Bishop Brask freely told the King that the Clergy of the Kingdom had such a strict dependency on the Pope that without his consent they could not do any thing whatsoever Which as it met with great approbation from all the rest of the Clergy and from some of the Temporal Estates so the King was so incensed thereat that he immediately rose from his Seat and told the Estates that he was ready to Abdicate the Kingdom if they would repay him his Charges and Monies which he had laid out for that use and to show them that he was in earnest retired for several days with some of his chief Officers into the Castle The Estates being much surprised at the King's resolution especially when they saw the Citizens of Stockholm to be stedfast to the King and that Dr. Peter Galle was worsted by Olaus Petri in a late Disputation thought it their best way to beg the King's pardon and to intreat him not to resign the Crown Upon their reiterated request the King having been at last prevailed upon to come out of the Castle demanded from several Bishops to surrender into his hands their Castles and to subscribe a Decree made at this Dyet concerning the regulating of the Clergy which they were fain to comply withal As soon as the Dyet was ended he took not only from the Monasteries such Lands as
Imperialists but these avoiding to come to a Battel the Campagne was most spent in marching up and down the Country But at the beginning of the next ensuing year Banner had very near surprised the City of Ratisbonne where the Emperour and the Estates of the Empire were then assembled if the Ice which was by which was by a sudden Thaw loosned in the River had not hindred them from laying a Bridge of Boats which design having miscarried Banner resolved to carry the War again into Moravia Silesia and Bohemia But the Weimarian Forces under the Command of the French General having left him thereabouts the Imperialists had so closely beset him that there was no way left to retreat but through the Forest of Bohemia which was done with all expedition having left Colonel Slange with three Regiments of Horse behind who after a brave resistance were all made Prisoners of War but saved the Swedish Army which would else have been in great danger if they had not detained the Imperialists the Swedish Army being arrived but half an hour before them at the Pass of Presswitz where they stopt the Enemies march Not long after dyed the famous Swedish General John Banner whose death caused some dissatisfaction in the Army notwithstanding which they beat the Imperialists near Wolffenbuttel at two several times and Torstenson who was made General being arrived in the Camp directed his march into Silesia where he toook Great Glogau with Sword in Hand and a great many other places the chiefest of which was Sweinitz where he defeated the Imperialists that came to its relief under the Command of Francis Albert Duke of Saxon Lauenburgh who was killed himself and 3000 Horse Afterwards he besieged Brieg but was forced to raise that Siege the Imperialists being superiour in number who also prevented him from marching into Bohemia Wherefore having directed his March towards the Elbe and passed that River at Torgaw he straightways went to besiege the City of Leipzick But the Imperialists under the Command of the Arch Duke and General Piccolomini coming to its relief a bloody Battel was fought in the same Plains near Breitenfeld where King Gustave Adolf before had obtained a signal Victory against the Imperialists In this Battel the Left Wing of the Imperialists having been brought into confusion the Left Wing of the Swedes underwent the same fate but the Swedes Left Wing rallying again and falling in the Flank of the Imperialists Right Wing they put them to the rout 5000 being killed upon the spot and 4500 taken Prisoners The Swedes lost 2000 Men and had a great many wounded After the loss of this Battel Leipzick was soon forced to surrender but Freybergh which was soon after besieged by Torstenson defended it self so well that the Swedes upon the approach of the Imperial General Piccolomini were forced to raise the Siege with the loss of 1500 Men. And the Weirmarian Army under the Command of the French General Gebrian was for the most part ruined by the Bavarians In the mean while Torstenson had received Orders to March with his Army into Holstein the Swedes provoked by a great many injuries having resolved to turn their Arms against Denmark which was executed with great secresie so that the Swedes coming unexpectedly upon the Danes took the greatest part of Holstein beat their Troops in Jutland and Shonen and ruined their Fleet made themselves Masters of the whole Bishoprick of Bremen and the Isle of Bernholm which obliged the Danes to make a disadvantageous Peace with them at Bromsebtoo given to the Swedes Jempteland and Herndalen Gothland and Oesel besides other advantages Torstenson having then made a Truce with the Elector of Saxony marched again into Bohemia where another Battel was fought near Janowitz betwixt the Imperialists and Swedes wherein the first were routed with the loss of 8000 Men one half of whom were killed the rest taken Prisoners The Swedes had 2000 Men killed The Swedes then marched through Bohemia into Moravia and from thence into Austria where having been joined by Ragozi they were in a fair way of making greater progresses if Ragoz who had received satisfaction from the Emperour had not left the Swedish Army and marched Home with his Forces The French also under the Command of Turenne having been again routed by the Bavarians Torstenson marched back into Bohemia who having put his Forces into Winter Quarters near the River of Eger and growing very crazy left the Supreme Command of the Army to Wrangel who finding the Enemy too strong for him thereabouts marched further back into Misnia and from thence towards the Weser But having not long after been joined by Turenne near Gieslen they attacked Augsburgh which being reinforced with 500 Men they were forced to quit the Siege upon the approach of the Imperialists who also retook several places in the Hereditary Countries of the Emperour Not long after Wrangel also made a Truce with the Elector of Bavaria which however lasted not long the said Elector having upon the persuasion of the Emperour broke the same a few months after and joined his Forces with the Imperialists But Wrangel marching early out of his Winter Quarters in conjunction with Turenne pressed so hard upon the Bavarians that they were forced to retire to Saltzburgh leaving a great part of the Country to the discretion of the Allies where these burnt a great many Houses because the Inhabitants refused to pay Contribution About the same time Koningsmark had surprised the Suburbs of Prague where he had got a prodigious Booty in the Imperial Palace and other Noble-Mens Houses which are all built on that side of the River but could not take the City which was defended by 12000 Citizens so that having sent his Forces into their Winter Quarters thereabouts whilst Wrangel was marching into the Vpper Palatinate they received the News of a Peace being concluded at Munster This Peace had been long in agitation before it was brought to perfection the Imperialists having endeavoured after they saw the Swedes recover themselves so bravely after the Battel of Nomingen to persuade them to a separate Peace without including the Protestant Estates in Germany But the Swedes having refused these offers as being neither honourable nor secure seven years were spent in the Preliminaries and these having been adjusted the Treaty it self was begun at Osnabrug and Munster where the Emperours Spanish and Dutch Ambassadours as also those of the most Roman Catholick Estates and the Popes Nuncio were Resident but in the first the Imperial Ambassadours also and those of most of the Protestant Estates were assembled where at last a Peace was concluded by vertue of which Sweden got the Dukedoms of Bremen and Veerden the greatest part of Pomerania the Isle of Rugen and the City of Wismar to hold these Countries in Fief of the Empire with all the Priviledges thereunto belonging and five Millions of Crowns towards the
very well of themselves and to despise others They have sufficient Capacity to attain to the first Principles of any Art or Science but commonly want Patience to attain to the perfection of them Their inclination is not much to Trade or Handy-work and therefore Manufacturies are but little encouraged among them § 19. The Kingdom of Sweden is of a great extent but full of great Forests and innumerable Lakes and the Sea-Coast surrounded with many Rocks But deeper into the Country there are a great many fertile tracts of Ground the Forests furnish them with Fuel and the Lakes with great store of good Fish which also contribute much to the easie transportation of the Native Commodities from one place to another The Country produces Corn sufficient for its Inhabitants neither is there any want of Cattel or Horses Sweden produces more Copper and Iron than any other Kingdom in the World and their Mines are fitted by nature for that purpose being surrounded with Woods and Rivulets There is a Silver Mine in Westmanland Finland brings forth Pitch and Tar and Deal and Wermeland good store of Masts The Native Commodities of Sweden are Copper Iron Tar Pitch Masts Boards c. In lieu of which Sweden receives from abroad Wine Brandy Salt Spices Cloaths Silk and Woollen Stuffs fine Linnen Cloath French Manufactories of all sorts Furs Paper and such like all which in some years surpasses in value the Commodities fit for exportation here To recompence this Navigation and Commerce has been encouraged of late years among the Natives and several sorts of Manufactories whereof those made of Copper Iron and Brass would questionless turn to the best account if these Artists were duely encouraged to settle themselves in this Kingdom Copper and Iron being the foundation of the Swedish Commerce abroad This present King has put their Forces both Horse and Foot in a better Condition than ever they were before which are maintained in Sweden with a small charge to the Crown the Foot being maintained by the Boors but the Horsemen have for the most part some Farms in their possession belonging to the Crown the Revenues of which are their pay But the King's Guards are paid out of his Treasury Formerly the station of the Royal Navy was at Stockholm but since a new Harbour has been made in Bleckingen where the Ships may be put to Sea sooner and with more conveniency Besides this Sweden has this advantage that it is covered on the side of Norway with inaccessible Rocks besides the three strong Fortresses of Bahus Marstrand and Gothenburgh and the Swedish and Finland Coasts are so well guarded by innumerable Islands that it is very difficult to approach the shoar § 20. As to the Neighbours of Sweden it borders on the East side upon Muscovy with whom the Swedes in former times were often at War but since Finland is now well covered against them by the Fortresses of Narva Kexholm and Noteburgh and they have learn'd by experience that the Swedes are better Souldiers than they there is nothing to be feared from thence And since the Swedes have no great reason to covet any further Conquests on that side they may be taken now for good Neighbours With the Poles the Swedes used formerly to have no difference at all except when in outrage that Nation espoused the quarrel of their King concerning his Title to Sweden But since Charles Gustave a little humbled their pretensions upon Livonia as the Swedes have done upon Prussia the Poles for the future may in all likelihood prove good Neighbours to Sweden The Swedes have had antiently a great Communication with the Germans by reason of their Commerce with the Hanse Towns But since the Swedes have by the Westphalia Treaty been put into possession of two Provinces in Germany they enjoy the same right with the rest of the Estates and the King of Sweden is now to be considered as a Member and not as a Neighbour of the Empire whose Interest therefore is to see that the Westphalia Treaty be kept in vigour There is some jealousy betwixt the Swedes and the Elector of Brandenburgh about some part of Pomerania which would else have fallen to that Elector's share and besides this he is obliged to keep up a constant standing Army against so considerable a Neighbour but since Sweden has preserved Brandenburgh and the rest of the Protestant Estates and the said Elector has received a triple equivalent for this loss it is but reasonable that something of allowance should be given as to this point especially since it is not for the Interest of Sweden to make any further Conquests in Germany But betwixt the Swedes and the House of Lunenburgh there ought to be a good understanding since they are able to do one another great Service against Denmark Brandenburgh and the Westphalian Bishops Since Sweden by making the Sea the borders betwixt them and Denmark has put a stop to these troubles which formerly used to proceed from the too near neighbourhood of the Danes and secured their Trade it ought not to make any attempt of further Conquests in Denmark it being the Interest of most Estates of Europe to take care that neither of the two Northern Kings become sole Master of the Sound Wherefore Sweden ought to endeavour to keep the present limits betwixt them and Denmark and to live in amity with those Estates in Germany who are jealous of the Neighbourhood of Denmark The foundation of the good Correspondency betwixt France and Sweden was built upon the common agreement of keeping under the overgrown Greatness of the House of Austria but since the case is now altened the King of France now pretends to play the Master over Princes Sweden ought not to assist France in those Designs which overturn the Westphalian Treaty or are intended against the Protestants in Germany and Holland The good understanding betwixt Sweden and Holland is chiefly founded upon this bottom that as Sweden cannot be glad to see Holland ruined so the Hollanders are obliged to prevent the King of Denmark from making himself sole Master of the passage of the Sound or the Baltick England has hitherto had so little concern with those Northern parts that their greatest Correspondency has been transacted by way of contemplating with very little Reality Spain is considered by the Swedes as a part of the House of Austria tho' the Swedes have so far a concern in the Spanish Netherlands as from their preservation depends the welfare of Holland But the good understanding betwixt Sweden and Portugal depends only from the mutual Commerce of these two Nation who else by reason of this great distance can scarce be serviceable to one another FINIS BOOKS printed for Matth. Gillyflower at the Spread-Eagle in Westminster-Hall COmpleat Gardiner or Directions for Cultivating and right Ordering of Fruit-Gardens and Kitchen-Gardens with diver Reflections on several parts of Husbandry in
he did nothing He had for his Tutor and Administrator of the Kingdom Hugh Capet Earl of Paris After this King's Death his Uncle viz. Lewis sirnamed Outremer's Son laid claim to the Crown but was disappointed in his Pretensions by the great Power of Hugh Capet He afterwards endeavour'd to maintain his Right by force of Arms but was made a Prisoner and dying in Prison put an end to the Carolinian Race or at least to its Inheritance of the Crown of France which had been in its possession for at least 236 Years It is very remarkable that this Family lost the Kingdom through the same Errour which the former lost it For tho' this Family by prodigious Conquests had rais'd the Power of France yet were the Conquests soon after by the Divisions made of the Kingdom again dis-united and even a considerable part quite separated from that Kingdom and annexed to the German Empire Besides this by the Negligence of these Kings and the excessive Power of the great Men in the Kingdom France was reduced to a very low Condition § 6. As Hugh Capet the first Founder of the present Royal Family obtain'd the Crown not so much by right of Succession as by the assistance of the chief Men of the Kingdom who excluded the right Heir so as it is very probable he was obliged to remit a great many of the ancient Royal Prerogatives and to confirm to the great Men of the Kingdom the Power of governing their Provinces with the Titles of Dukes and Earls under condition that they should acknowledge themselves Vassals of the Kingdom yet not be obliged to depend absolutely on the King's Commands so that France at that time was like a mishapen and weak Body Hugh in the mean time re-united to the Crown which at that time had scarce any thing left which could be call'd her own the County of Paris the Dutchy of France wherein was comprehended all that lies betwixt the Rivers of Seine and the Loire and the County of Orleans Among the great Men of the Kingdom the chief were the Dukes of Normandy on whom also depended Britainy of Burgundy Aquitain and Gascoigne the Earls of Flanders Champaign and Tolouse the latter of which was also Duke of Languedock But the Counties of Vienne Provence Savoy and Dauphine belong'd to the Kingdom of Arelat which was a part of the German Empire Yet these Kings had at last the good Fortune to see all these Demi-Sovereign Princes extinguish'd and their Countries re-united to the Crown of France Hugh died in the Year 996 whose Son Robert a good natur'd Prince reign'd very peaceably he having reduc'd the Dukedom of Burgundy to which he after the Death of his Uncle was the next Heir under the entire Jurisdiction of the Crown The Tyranny exercis'd by the Pope against this King ought to be mention'd here For the King having an Intention of marrying Bertha of the House of Burgundy which Match was esteemed very beneficial to his State and the said Bertha standing with him in the fourth degree of Consanguinity besides that he had been Godfather to a Child of hers in her former Husband's time He desir'd and obtain'd the Consent of his Bishops the said Marriage being otherwise against the Canon Law But the Pope took hence an occasion to Excommunicate the King and the whole Kingdom which proved so mischievous that the King was deserted by all his Servants except three or four and no Body would touch the Victuals that came from his Table which was therefore thrown to the Dogs He died in the Year 1033. The Reign of his Son Henry was also not very famous except that he waged some inconsiderable Wars against his Vassals He presented his Brother Robert with the Dukedom of Burgundy from whence comes the Race of the Dukes of Burgundy descended from the Royal Blood He died in the Year 1060. His Son Philip did nothing memorable he was also for his Marriage excommunicated by the Pope but at last obtained a Dispensation Under the Reign of this King Philip William Duke of Normandy conquer'd England which prov'd to be the occasion of unspeakable Miseries to France for these two Kingdoms were ever after in continual Wars till the English were driven out of France About the same time the first Expedition was undertaken into the Holy Land which Extravagancy continued for near 200 Years after The Popes drew the most Benefit from these Expeditions assuming to themselves an Authority not only to command but also to protect all such as had listed themselves under the Cross Under this pretext also frequent Indulgences were sent abroad into the World and what was given towards the use of this War was collected and distributed by their Legates The King of France and other Kings receiv'd thereby this Benefit That these Wars carried off a great many turbulent Spirits And a great many of the Nobility used either to sell or else to mortgage their Estates and if any of them happened to die in the Expedition leaving no Heirs behind them their Estates fell to the King By this means also that prodigious number of People wherewith France was overstock'd at that time was much diminish'd whereby the Kings got an Opportunity to deal more easily with the rest Nevertheless when afterwards the Kings either by Instigation of the Popes or out of their own Inclinations undertook these Expeditions in their own Persons they found the dismal effects of it For by so doing the best of their Subjects were led to the Slaughter and yet it was impossible to maintain these Conquests as long as they were not Masters of Egypt Whereas if this Kingdom had been made the Seat of the intended Empire and the Store-house of the War a Kingdom might have been establish'd which would have been able to support it self by its own Strength This King died in the Year 1108. His Son Lewis sirnamed the Fat was always at variance with Henry I. King of England and in continual Troubles with the petty Lords in France who did considerable Mischiefs from their strong Castles yet he was too hard for them at last and died in the Year 1137. His Son Lewis VII sirnamed the Younger undertook upon the Persuasion of St. Bernhard an Expedition into the Holy Land but this prov'd a fatal Expedition for by the Defeat which he receiv'd at Pamphylia and the Siege of Damascus which he was forc'd to quit and the Fatigues of so great a Journey as well as the perfidiousness of some of the Commanders after he had ruin'd a great Army he returned with the miserable Remainders into France without having done any thing answerable to such an Undertaking But he committed the greatest Error when he divorced himself from his Lady Eleonora whether out of Jealousie or tenderness of Conscience is uncertain she being his Cousin in the third or fourth degree This Eleonora being also the only Heiress of
the Turkish subjection The Cosacks also used to be very serviceable against the Tartars as living near the Isthmus of the Taurick Chersonese and therefore were conveniently situated to cut of their retreat in their return Home But the Poles by their ill entertainment have so exasperated the Cosacks that since they have done as much mischief to them as formerly they used to do good And if the Poles should not be able by fair means to bring over the Cosacks again to their side and these should either submit themselves to the Moscovites or the Turks or that these should quite root them out then Poland has got an incurable Ulcer on that side which may prove fatal to all the Neighbouring Provinces of the Vkrain Lastly the Turk is a dangerous Neighbour to Poland whose strength is much superior to that of Poland especially if the Poles are not assisted by the Cosacks or by some Foreign State For tho the Polish Cavalry may not be inferiour to the Turks yet cannot I see which way they can bring into the Field such Forces as may be equal to the Janisaries Tho the negligence and domestick divisions of the Poles have lately been the chief inducements which have drawn the Turks so deep into Poland There is not any thing which would more conveniently secure the Poles against the Turks than if the Princes of Moldavia Wallachia and Transylvania did belong to Poland they being able to hinder the passage of the Turks into Poland But because the Poles have long ago lost this advantage or rather neglected it it is their business now to take care that the Turks do not advance deeper into the Country And to take away all pretensions of a War from the Turks it seems very necessary that the Poles as much as in them lies do take care that the Cosacks do not in time of Peace commit depredations upon the Turkish Subjects For else the Turks are not to be blamed if endeavouring to root out these rapacious Birds they destroy their Nest and make the Vkrain a vast Wilderness When Poland is engaged in a War with the Turks it may expect some Subsides from the Pope The House of Austria is able by making a diversion to the Turks to give relief to Poland but this House hitherto has not been forward to attack the Turks if these have not been the first aggressors The Moscovites also might contribute somthing this way if there were any hopes of a true understanding betwixt these two Nations but as the case now stands the Poles must chiefly rely upon their own strength and by the circumstances of their own affairs be able to judg how far they ought to engage themselves against the Turk CHAP. XI Of MOSCOVT § 1. THE first origin of this Empire and the atchievements of their antient Princes are very uncertain and obscure since what is to be found of this nature among an ignorant people is all very confused So much is certain that this great Empire was formerly divided into a great many petty Lordships which afterwards were united in one body We will only relate in a few words that the Russians in the year 989. first embraced the Christian Religion at which time their Prince Wolodomir married Anne the Sister of the Grecian Emperour Basilius Porphyrogenitus In the year 1237. their Prince George was slain by Battus the King of the Tartars whereby the Russians being brought under the subjection of the Tartars their Princes were dependent on them After a long time they at last freed themselves from this slavery under their Prince John Son of Basilius the Blind who began his Reign in the year 1450. Under his Reign Russia was first united into one considerable Body he having subdued most of these petty Princes which had divided Russia among them especially the Dukes of Tiver and of Great Novogrod in which City 't is said he got a booty of three hundred Cart loads of Gold and Silver This Prince built Juanogrod a Castle near Narva § 2. Him succeeded his Son Basilius who took Pleskeu which was formerly a free City From the Poles he also took Smolensko but was soundly beaten by the Astracan Tartars who at the same time ransack'd the City of Moscovy Him succeeded his Son John Basilowitz a cruel Tyrant who conquer'd the two Kingdoms of the Tartars of Casan and Astracan and united them to Muscovy He used the Livonians very â—atharously having killed one Furstenbergh the Master of the Order of Knighthood there which was the occasion that the City of Reval and whole Tethland surrender'd themselves to Swedeland and all the rest of Livonia to Poland He was at first victorious against the Poles but afterwards Stephen Batori took from him Plotzko and several other places He died in the Year 1584. and unto him succeeded his Son Theodore Iuanowitz a very simple Prince against whom the Swedes waged War about Ingermanland § 3. This Theodore dying without Issue his Brother in Law Boris Guidenow did by his Intrigues obtain the Empire but with very indifferent Success especially after the supposed Demetrius began to contend with him for it during which Troubles he died His Son Theodore Borissowitz was proclaimed Great Duke of Muscovy but the Muscovites having afterwards for the most part sided with the supposed Demetrius he was taken Prisoner and murthered after he had but Six Months enjoyed the Title of Grand Duke What became of the supposed Demetrius and how Basilius Zuski took upon him the Imperial Dignity we have related before To this Zuski Charles IX King of Swedeland offered his Assistance against the second supposed Demetrius which he at first refused to accept of But afterwards when the other began to be too strong for him he earnestly desired the same promising to surrender to Charles as an acknowledgement Kekholm The King sent to his Assistance Pontus de la Gardie with some Thousand Men who were very serviceable to the Muscovites nevertheless they made a great many Evasions refusing to deliver up these places which they had promised before wherefore the Swedes took them by Force and thereby united Carelia and the rest of Ingermanland with the Kingdom of Sweden How this Basilius Zuski was delivered up to the Poles how the supposed Demetrius was slain and Vladislaus Prince of Poland made Duke of Muscovy had been related before § 4. At last Michael Fadorowitz Son of the Patriarch Theodore Mikitowitz born of the Daughter of John Basilowitz maintained himself in the Empire who having concluded a Peace with Sweden and Poland restored tranquillity to the Muscovites Him succeeded his Son Alexius Michaelowitz who in the Year 1653. falling upon the Poles took from them Smolensko and Kiovia and committed great depredations in Lithuania And having entred Livonia took Dorpt Koenhusen and several other places of less Note but was obliged to raise the Siege of Riga with great Loss